Skip to content

[SYSTEM]86 entries filed here.

TUS

TUS Vol. 8 Epilogue

Epilogue

Maria’s Perspective

・The Frozen Empress: Sheryl

At seventeen she became the youngest Ice God Emperor in history, though few know that her ancestry leads back to the first Ice God Emperor.

Her eccentricity was famous from childhood, and it only grew after she came of age. Her brilliant magic treatises, which no one could understand, and her conduct both tormented a great many members of the Magic Society.

She never married. Her contributions go beyond magic theory: her monster hunts and ruin expeditions are legend even at the Adventurers’ Guild. She is one of the few mages who held the title of SSS-rank adventurer to the end of her life.

—Died at age seventy-three.

・The Witch of Calamity: Anastasia

She showed outstanding skill in magic from childhood and rose to Fire God Emperor at twenty-two.

Her pure ability as the strongest mage of all time is well known, but her ‘dirty tricks’ are better known still.

In her youth she swept the prizes at martial and magic tournaments the world over. Her bout with the Sword God Emperor from that period was fought so foully that it appears in no official history.

In the Astonzenel Ruins War she led the mage corps and cleared away the ancient-civilization monsters that poured out, by equally foul means.

She is one of the few mages who held the title of SSS-rank adventurer to the end of her life.

—Died at age eighty-seven.

・Merlin of the Flashing Chains

Disciple of the first Thunder God Emperor, and the driving force who raised the Ephthal school, a branch of the Undead Emperor’s line, to the foremost academic faction in the world.

Impressive as her own ability was, her greatest achievement was the training of her successors.

A little past four hundred, she stepped back from the front lines and raised the next generation, led by Anastasia the Witch of Calamity and Sheryl the Frozen Empress.

After becoming president of the Magic Society she built the longest administration on record, and even then she poured all her energy into training successors.

—Died at age five hundred seventeen.

・The Undead Emperor: Sasha

A legendary mage who needs no introduction.

His disciples include the first Thunder God Emperor, and he is renowned as the founder of the Ephthal school.

He vanished one day without warning. The Magic Society conducted a thorough search, but nothing more was ever learned of him. Various investigative bodies concluded that, to escape the fate of a long-lived undead, he took his own life in secret before he lost his sanity.

So that was how they’d been written up.

I let out a small sigh in a corner of the library.

That was more or less what the last two hundred years of modern magic history said about them. The Anastasia entry made me laugh, honestly. Sounds like her… But, well, yeah…

They’d all grown up and become famous after we parted. We’d lived side by side, after all. I was sort of proud… and sort of sad.

No, that wasn’t it. Every time I saw the word died… my heart just hurt, and sadness was all I felt. I was glad they’d become great and strong, I truly was. But… I’d wanted to be there, celebrating with them.

“Haah…”

I’d been sighing like that a lot lately. A librarian tapped my shoulder.

“It’s closing time.”

“Already? Sorry…”

⁂

Evening. But it was midsummer, and the sun was still high.

I walked the town’s main street alone, sighing.

Two hundred years had passed. The Nine-Headed Dragon had been defeated, and I’d woken on the great plains of Familia.

I’d used the survival skills from my days in the elf forest to hunt my way to a town… and register at the Adventurers’ Guild. Back then I’d been about the strongest student-level mage in the world, so I wasn’t short of food. But magic had advanced enormously since, so I was nothing special as an adventurer.

Mages are strong these days, and the reason, apparently, is that Merlin-sama worked herself to the bone. The Ephthal school grew fast, and Anastasia and Sheryl led expeditions into ancient ruins, hunting for a cure for the weakening the Magia Burst had caused. They found it about a hundred and seventy years ago, so now everyone has the body people had in the first Thunder God Emperor’s day. And… here’s the part that surprised me: the big names in the Magic Society can use magic up to Level 15 now. That came from Merlin-sama too, breakthrough after breakthrough in technology from the ancient ruins. Magic is thriving.

And with all the mages they’d trained, a corps of Ephthal school mages had recently killed the Nine-Headed Dragon. That, apparently, was the state of the world now.

As for me, I spent my days off shut in the library, studying history. But the name I most wanted to find never came up clearly. Anastasia’s and Sheryl’s papers mentioned a man who’d traveled with them when they were young, and I thought it was probably him… Pieced together, the fragments pointed to the likeliest answer: Ephthal had died of an incurable illness when Anastasia was about twenty.

If he died young, just a few years after we parted… then I can’t blame him.

I sighed again. I’d thought he’d come for me right away…

But… I was the one who told him that if he couldn’t, his kids or his disciples would carry it on, and that promise had been kept. So I might as well forgive him. Still… I sighed.

The dragon used to hang over many regions, and now it was gone. People’s faces were bright, and plans were going up everywhere to open up land that had been barren. By all accounts the economy was booming, and in this town, everywhere I looked, people were smiling.

And into this happy world, I’d been dropped, all alone.

Anastasia, Sheryl, Merlin-sama, Sasha-sama… Ephthal… none of them was in this world.

Then I noticed tears running down my cheeks.

“I said I believed in you… didn’t I…”

I crouched where I stood, sobbing. People passing stared, but I couldn’t help it. The tears wouldn’t stop.

“I told you to come get me… didn’t I…!”

I choked it out. Nobody answered.

Maybe I should just die. That was all I’d been thinking lately. But no. That’s no good. I wiped my tears and stood up, and then—

“…Is that Maria-san?”

“Anastasia…?”

There she was, exactly as she’d been two hundred years ago.

I really am worn out. I’m seeing things. That’s… not good.

“It’s Maria-san!”

Just as she had back then, Anastasia came bounding toward me like a small animal, beaming. She threw her arms around me, and I felt it. Wait, I can feel it? Why does a hallucination feel solid?

“Wait, you’re real?”

“Is there a fake Anastasia besides me?”

“No… hold on, huh? Huh? W-w-why are you alive!? It’s been two hundred years! Your lifespan…!”

“Um… I’m a demon, you know.”

Aaaaah! I almost screamed. Right, she’s long-lived, like Merlin-sama!

“B-but the history books say you died…!”

“Oh, that.”

Anastasia went on as if it were nothing.

“Well, I got a bit too famous…”

“Right, you became Fire God Emperor, didn’t you?”

“And SSS-rank adventurer, and all sorts of other things. It got to be such a hassle that I made it look like I died.”

I sort of understood. But then again, I didn’t.

“Isn’t that a bit much, faking your death?”

“No, no, Maria-san, it really was hard. When Master first met us, he was trying to keep a low profile, and once I got famous myself, I finally understood why.”

“He tried, and it never worked. He stuck out like a sore thumb.”

“Right? I always thought he was doing it on purpose, too.”

Remembering the old days set us both off, and soon we were clutching our stomachs. When the laughing finally ran out and I wiped my eyes, Anastasia’s face had turned serious.

“What’s with the face all of a sudden…?”

“Um, well… You’ve had a hard two hundred years, Maria-san.”

“Yeah… thanks.”

Gratitude flooded through me. And the world that had looked so dark suddenly looked bright, just from seeing Anastasia’s face. Funny how that works.

“Knowing there’s even one person left who’ll say that to me… it feels like I’ve been saved.”

I shook my head.

“But a world without Ephthal… is a little lonely.”

“…”

“Well, I got lucky enough to see you again. It’d be greedy to ask for more.”

I gave a lonely smile. Anastasia cocked her head, blank-faced.

“Huh? Master’s right there.”

Anastasia turned around and pointed behind her. There stood Sheryl, Merlin-sama, Sasha-sama, and—

“…Ephthal?”

“Yo. It’s been a while.”

He raised one hand and walked toward me, exactly the same as the day we parted. Sheryl and Merlin-sama hadn’t changed a bit either… What is this!?

“W-why is everybody alive!?”

“Anastasia just told you, didn’t she? My scouting magic picked it up without my even trying.”

“T-telling me what!?”

“All of us stood out too much and couldn’t go anywhere.”

I thought about those words for a moment. So… they all faked their deaths?

“But what about your lifespans? You haven’t aged a day! Merlin-sama and Anastasia are demons, fine, but you!”

“Who do you think I am? If Sasha can make himself immortal, so can I.”

“…Don’t tell me Anastasia too? And everyone else?”

“Yeah. Everyone can use Level 30 now. That’s nothing.”

A shocking truth, revealed out of nowhere.

I opened and closed my mouth over and over, like old times. Ephthal gave a rueful grin.

“Yeah. That’s why we stand out so much.”

“Th-then… who defeated the Nine-Headed Dragon?”

“Us, of course. Like I promised, I finished it in my own generation.”

“…But… then why didn’t you come get me right away?”

“How was I supposed to know where you were hiding inside something that huge? I searched the whole world for two months. I only just found you.”

“…I see.”

I thought it over. I couldn’t find a hole in his story.

“So… what will you do now?”

“First I’m going overseas, to the Unexplored Territories, to raid ruins.”

“Why?”

“The dragon only spread over this continent.”

“Hmm… I’m not following.”

I tilted my head. Ephthal sounded delighted to explain.

“Two hundred years ago, something on another continent attacked the dragon… so it couldn’t park itself anywhere but over this one. Something in the Unexplored Territories might be stronger than the dragon… And there are also the Ten Sages out in space, right?”

He laughed, “Ha!”

“There are still tons of strong guys out there… That’s insanely exciting!”

He hadn’t changed…

I smiled back at him, exasperated.

“And I plan to keep aiming for the strongest. What about you, Maria?”

“What about me?”

“If you come with us, you’ll be rejoining my school… I’m asking if you still want to stick with me.”

“Of course I do! I’ll stick with you forever, if that’s what you want!”

Then wings flapped overhead. A huge dragon hung in the sky, one I remembered fondly.

“Svetlana-san?”

So she was still tagging along with Ephthal.

“All right, let’s go.”

Ephthal tucked me under one arm and leapt onto Svetlana-san’s back.

Um…

That was a hundred-meter jump, and he hadn’t used magic or body enhancement, had he? Bare leg strength, a hundred meters?

He really hasn’t changed… I laughed softly.

“Come on. We’re going up together… to the heights.”

“…Yeah.”

The sun blazed overhead.

Under that endless blue, Ephthal gave his usual easy grin and raised a fist to the heavens.

TUS Vol. 8 Chapter 5

Chapter 5 – The Final Blow

Ephthal’s Perspective

We stood a short distance apart and glared at each other for a few seconds.

The look of ease and scorn that had been pasted on Balthazar’s face all along was gone. Greasy sweat and a grimace had taken its place, and I was sure that even he was badly cornered now. As for us, we’d spent every trick we had.

That left a straight fight, both sides going all out. So the opening shot had to be the biggest one I had.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

Balthazar saw my blast coming and shouted the name of a defensive spell.

“Level 11: Anti-All-Magic!”

I’d never seen a Level 11 defense before, and I let out an admiring sigh. Magic could do that? It belonged to none of the four elements. It looked like a technique that wiped magic itself away, anything charged with magic power, whatever the attack. And the formula was frighteningly simple. He was running Level 11, but it probably felt as light as a Level 9. That lightness was what stood out, because it made the thing fast.

Head-on, with that shield up, I saw no way to win. But that was true only if the one using it was a first-rate mage, better than Merlin.

The formula was abnormally light for its effect, and the effect was huge, sure. But it felt to me like watching an amateur drive a Formula One car.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

“Level 11: Anti-All-Magic.”

Level 11 collided with Level 11 again.

Mine was several times heavier to build. But we fired at nearly the same speed. Partly that was my style, which puts speed first. Mostly, though, it was that Balthazar built formulas so badly that if he’d been a student of mine back then, I’d have yelled at him on the spot.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

“Level 11: Anti-All-Magic.”

Another exchange. Panic crept further into Balthazar’s face. He was patching his formulas together on the fly, so every round the cracks showed a little more.

“Why!? This spell is built on the fastest theory of its day, devised by the Ten Sages! How can a nobody like you keep up!?”

“It’s not the formula.”

I raised my palm and fired again.

“You’re just slow. Level 11: Four Emperors.”

“Level 11: Anti-All-Magic.”

Now despair mixed in with the panic. It was like Level 10 trading blows with Level 7 and finding the Level 7 keeping pace. Even I’d be scared in his place.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

“Level 11: Anti-All-Magic.”

No, that wasn’t right. We weren’t even anymore… I was a shade faster.

Balthazar must have realized it, because he groaned. “Ugh…”

That was when I knew for certain that Balthazar had almost no combat experience. What he had was just a gift from the Ten Sages. He’d never come close to dying, and the mere thought of what would happen if he lost the exchange was enough to make him whimper.

Level 8: Teleport.

“What!? Where did he go!?”

That was also why he fell for something this basic. All he’d ever known was one-sided slaughter backed by overwhelming power, and the idea of using magic tactically had never crossed his mind.

A whistle sounded through the air.

I’d popped up behind Balthazar and slashed his back open.

“Eek! B-behind me!? Why behind me!? Why are you behind meeeee!?”

All I’d done was teleport behind him and cut. Even a fool could follow that. I hadn’t expected him to scream and make such a spectacle of himself over it.

“L-Level 10: Perfect Heal.”

He healed in an instant, then leapt backward to put distance between us.

“Spell for spell… we’re not in the same class.”

To use Balthazar’s own phrase, we were on different stages. Formula-building speed, tactical use of magic, basic control of the body, fighting technique: by every measure, he looked to me like a first-year at the Academy.

He knew it, too. At my words, he gave a strangled growl from deep in his chest.

Then something seemed to occur to him, and he spoke in a hurry.

“…I am releasing Melchior.”

I thought about what that meant. It wasn’t meant for me. He was talking to the facility’s dragon-vein boost system.

“So Cliff and the others reached Svetlana in time.”

Of course. If Svetlana’s side had won, he had to release it or a Level 20 summoned beast would turn on him.

That settled it. The fight was over.

“Give it up, Balthazar. You’re only embarrassing yourself.”

His face contorted with rage.

“Give up…? I, who received knowledge and power from the Ten Sages, I, a higher and nobler form of life, second only to the absolute gods…”

He sucked in a breath and screamed at the top of his voice.

“…a nobody like you tells me to give up!?”

“There’s no way left for you to win. You’re finished.”

He went blank for a moment. Then he started chuckling, though I couldn’t see what was funny.

“True… Quite true. You have bound me hand and foot, dragged me down to your stage, and done with me as you please. But—”

He pointed overhead.

“The Nine-Headed Dragon is alive. What will you do about that? If I die, it loses control and starts destroying the world at random… Yes, it is you who have no way to win!”

He smiled in triumph.

He had a point, but we had the Goddess of Reincarnation. Frankly, if I hadn’t heard her out, that would have finished us.

“I just have to rein in the dragon, right?”

Balthazar’s smile held, but his ears pricked up.

“Rein it in…?”

“I take Maria’s place as the core. The core’s the dragon’s spinal cord or nerve, something like that, isn’t it? If it’s me, I can control it from the inside.”

“What are you talking about? Only a chosen one can be the core, a reincarnator…”

He broke off. “Ah…”

“As you guessed, I’m a reincarnator.”

“I-impossible… no, why do you even know the details of the dragon?”

“Balthazar, did you know there was once a researcher whose child you people toyed with?”

“…?”

“You don’t even remember…”

I was done with mercy, and done with talking. I leveled my sword at him.

“Then burn in hellfire… and repent every last thing you’ve done.”

“Wait, wait… wait! Wait! Wait, wait, wait!”

I spat in disgust.

“A plea for your life, now? Do you think that works on me?”

“No! It is not that!”

His face emptied out. His eyes lost their focus, and his mouth hung open.

“If this goes on… the collapse of civilization… the Ten Sages… what becomes of them?”

“If civilization collapsing under the dragon is what triggers the Ten Sages’ descent, they’ll probably never visit this planet again.”

He sank to his knees. Then, with that empty face, he started to laugh. “Ahaha.”

“Aha… ha… ha, ha, ha, hahaha!”

His eyes half rolled back, spit flying. In the end he clutched his belly and rolled on the ground.

His mind’s broken, then?

Either way, it came to the same thing. At this point there was no ending but taking his head.

I raised my sword and stepped forward, and color came back into Balthazar’s eyes. He rose to his feet, steady on his legs.

“I do not need it anymore.”

“…What are you talking about?”

His mouth twisted into something ugly.

“A planet like this. I do not need it anymore. If it is going to be destroyed, let it be destroyed. And if, by some chance, the dragon obeys me once civilization has collapsed, then I win.”

He spoke calmly, and what he said was vile. I was speechless. This idiot, at this point, meant to destroy everything with the dragon!

I’d rarely seen a scumbag so unwilling to go quietly. But as a last bit of spite aimed at us, I had to give it a passing grade.

I ran at him at full speed and sent a lightning-fast cut at his neck.

Just as it was about to reach him—

Clang!

Sparks flew in midair. Something like a tentacle had shot out and slipped between the blade and Balthazar. My killing stroke never reached him.

“Damn! That’s what linked Maria to the dragon, isn’t it!?”

I looked at Maria. The line was no longer attached to her. Cut off from the dragon, she lay on the ground, unconscious.

Balthazar leapt back again, away from me.

I looked up, and again I had no words.

The sheer size threw off all sense of perspective, and from the ground I couldn’t tell what was happening in the sky. But scouting magic showed exactly how bad it was.

The Nine-Headed Dragon was falling, at a hundred and seventy kilometers an hour and accelerating, just as the equations for a free fall say.

“Gravity magic, master! Reverse the force vector!”

“Already doing it!” Sasha snapped.

I scrambled to throw gravity magic skyward too, but never had the phrase a drop in the bucket fit so well.

Three hundred kilometers wide. Ten thousand kilometers long. How in the world do you handle a mass that size?

This was bad.

Bad, bad, bad, bad!

Really, really bad!

Counting my past life, I’d lived close to seventy years, and I’d never once thought there’s nothing to be done this hard. I raced through every idea I had, and nothing came, no clever trick at all!

Then I noticed that the dragon’s fall was slowing, fast.

“Good work, Svetlana!”

Balthazar had canceled Melchior’s boost, but apparently she still had power left in her. She’d thrown it at the sky, and it dwarfed my gravity magic and Sasha’s. Level 15 or higher, by my reckoning. The scale of that power made no sense.

“But what now?”

The dragon hadn’t stopped. We might have bought some time, but its speed at impact would still be monstrous. If something that size hit the ground at that speed, it wouldn’t just be a disaster… it would wipe out the planet. A tsunami scouring the surface was a given, and probably something on the scale of the meteor strike that’s supposed to have killed the dinosaurs back on Earth.

So there was only one thing to do.

Beat Balthazar, become the core, and take hold of the dragon!

“This ends now, Balthazar! Level 11: Four Emperors!”

Full power, all out. No questions, no pause: I fired at him with no wind-up at all. The shield would stop the first shot. But I’d keep hitting him with attack magic as fast as I could, over and over, until his formulas couldn’t keep up. That was all.

I’d just finished the formula for the second shot when I spat, “Damn!”

The dragon’s tentacles had cut in again.

What are those tentacles, anyway!? There were more of them now, and none of it made sense! Hundreds hung down from the sky, each with a radius of about five centimeters. They writhed around Balthazar, and the moment I fired, they threw themselves between us as a wall. And on top of that—

“No damage?”

I was sure the Level 11 had hit squarely. But Balthazar behind the tentacles was unhurt, and so were the tentacles.

“Fuhaha! These tentacles are part of the dragon’s body… A nobody like you cannot pierce them!”

Was that it, then? Nothing left to try?

I shook my head.

No… There was something. I didn’t know how, but there was at least a way in. Blood was seeping faintly from the tentacles. If it bleeds, it can be killed. My firepower was simply short. But the shot I’d just fired was my maximum. That was pure fact.

So what now?

I didn’t have much time left to think.

Then Merlin spoke behind me.

“It seems you are cutting it close, Ephthal-sama.”

I turned and saw her landing from a flight spell. Cliff, Isaac, Itam, and finally Svetlana touched down from the sky one after another.

“Yeah, you can see for yourself… Closer than close.”

“But you will manage something, will you not, Ephthal-sama?”

That made me laugh.

“In every tight spot, Ephthal-sama has managed it,” Merlin went on, “with that easy smile of his.”

Last night Merlin had told me I said harsh things. Please. The ones who say harsh things and make impossible demands are always these people, never me. You’ll manage something, won’t you? You’ll make it work, won’t you? Spoken or not, that expectation had always been on me, and every time I’d forced something to work. Merlin called it an easy smile. I was always right at the edge… and the smile was nothing but a wry grin.

But something had to be done. That was also a fact.

So, what now?

Being the master is hard at times like this. All I could do was grit my teeth, grin wryly, and squeeze my brain for an answer.

I held my palm out toward Balthazar and gathered my magic. Maybe all that was left was to hammer him with rapid fire and push through.

Just then, Merlin threw her arms around me.

“…But being asked that must be hard for you, Ephthal-sama.”

“…Merlin?”

“The real you is not that strong. I already know that.”

“What are you saying, Merlin?”

“I know. I imagine there were times you shut yourself in your room and endured stomach pain when you were cornered. And long ago, I imagine, you cried in frustration when you learned you had no aptitude for magic.”

“…”

“But…” Merlin said, smiling gently, “my Ephthal-sama, the Thunder God Emperor, is still the strongest in the world.”

Her face turned wistful, almost fragile, and she gave a small, resolved nod.

“Throughout history, a mage’s trump card has been burning her life.”

“…Magic overload? That might get a Level 11 through to Balthazar. But if I do it, nobody’s left to control the dragon.”

Then it hit me what she meant, and I caught my breath.

“It is as I said last night, the very last resort. The best use of my life is a ritual spell: I burn my life to overload my magic, build a formula for pure power from it, and you, Ephthal-sama, control it.”

“No, that’s—”

Before I could finish, Merlin shook her head.

“Magic power drawn out by burning a life raises firepower enormously. Use my life, and prove that the Thunder God Emperor is…”

She drew back from me and looked at me with eyes that would take no refusal.

“…the strongest.”

She held out her right hand.

Joining hands to cast together as a ritual spell. I understood what she meant, but that was—

“Ephthal-sama. Please… You have dragged me around so much all this time. Just once, indulge me.”

“But I can’t take this hand…”

“There is no other way. Even if all four Emperors build a ritual together, you cannot use Level 12 or above, and a Level 11 boosted by everyone’s combined effort would still not break through Balthazar’s wall, would it?”

“That’s… true, you’re right, but…”

Then Isaac put a hand on Merlin’s shoulder.

“The one who burns everything here isn’t you, Merlin.”

Merlin’s eyes flew wide.

“What are you saying…?”

Itam gave a resigned shrug.

“If a life is to be spent, it should not be yours. We were dead already… we old soldiers. It should be us.”

Then Cliff glanced at Maria. A little sadness crossed his face, and then at once he gave a satisfied nod.

“I got to see Bridget at the very end. I’d have liked to talk with her a little, but as extra time goes, this is more than enough.”

“Extra time? What are you saying, Fire God Emperor-sama…?”

“You know we lost our lives long ago. By some twist of fate we’re here, but it’s about time to blow the final whistle. Right, Ephthal?”

I had no objection at all.

All of us, myself, Cliff, Isaac and Itam, had died once, and somehow had wandered back into this world as ghosts. Rather than spend Merlin’s life here, the natural thing was for us to be the ones to bow out.

I nodded, hard.

“Right. Once it’s all over, I’ll be taken into the dragon anyway. Itam’s right: the old soldiers go together. That’s the neatest ending.”

Cliff laughed softly.

“That’s rare. All four of us agreeing… When was the last time?”

“…The Demon Lord’s castle, wasn’t it?” I said.

Cliff nodded, deeply moved, and clapped his hands.

“Ah, right, that was ritual magic too.”

“We weren’t burning our lives that time,” I added. “But all right… let’s treat ourselves to a ritual for the first time in four hundred years.”

That settled it, for real. The plan was set, and all that remained was to carry it out.

When the four of us joined hands, Merlin spoke to me, her shoulders trembling.

“Ephthal-sama… I will not stop you anymore. But please let me say this one thing.”

“What is it, Merlin?”

“Will you leave me behind twice?”

Behind the tears there was a faint flicker of anger. Merlin had never shown me that before, so I knew she was really angry.

“…I do feel bad about it.”

“I would rather you told me here to die with you… How much easier that would be. And you entrust even that role to the three honored Emperors, and not to me?”

“You have your own role.”

“My role? What role could there be for me, who could not be of use even at the last moment!?”

“There’s something only you can do.”

“…?”

“When it’s all over, I won’t be here, and who knows what happens to Sasha… And Sasha’s hopeless at this kind of thing anyway.”

“What are you saying?”

I put both hands on Merlin’s shoulders.

“Maria, Anastasia and Sheryl are yours to look after. Sasha’s and my school of magic, the baton we leave behind, you’re the one who carries it on.”

Merlin’s face crumpled into something between tears and a smile. And then she looked at me with the deepest reproach.

“…Ephthal-sama, you have always said nothing but harsh things.”

“Quit whining. It’s what I’ve decided.”

I grinned, and Merlin gave a helpless laugh.

“Honestly… I can never win against you, Ephthal-sama.”

And so we began to build the ritual, the four of us hand in hand.

⁂

The ritual came together without a hitch, our coordination perfect.

This time, unlike an ordinary ritual, we didn’t need to raise the magic level. Not that we could have anyway: even the four of us couldn’t use Level 12. We would take the Level 11 formula I could already use alone and just raise the power. That made the formula fast, finished in a fraction of a second.

“W-wait! What is this surge of magic? What are you going to do!?”

I ignored Balthazar and raised my palm.

“Wait! I guarantee your survival! We will set aside a special zone for you, and we will never interfere with you again!”

What was this idiot saying? But there was no point answering. When I didn’t answer, Balthazar flinched. Then his eyes fell on Maria, lying nearby, and in an instant his face broke into an ugly smile.

“If I use this girl as a shield, you cannot fire your destructive magic!”

He ran straight for Maria. Just then…

White mist appeared between Maria and Balthazar.

“A smokescreen!? But Thunder God Emperor, at the level of this battle… do you think a child’s trick like this will work!?”

He was steering by magic-power detection. His sight was blocked, but he never veered. I couldn’t help laughing. That Anastasia would use this here, of all places, was so like her.

What Anastasia and Sheryl were doing was very simple. First, they used wind magic to seal off a space. Then they filled it with wheat flour. That was the white mist.

And Balthazar was running straight through it. A moth to the flame.

It’s the classic coal-mine accident, and a kind of explosion that comes up all the time in manga. In short, a dust explosion.

With a whump, Balthazar’s scream rang out.

“G, g, GAAAAAAH!”

Just as I’d told Anastasia yesterday, Balthazar had probably never dreamed that in the middle of the most advanced magic duel there could be, he’d be burned in such an old-fashioned way.

“One trick after another… how insolent! But an explosion of this size means nothing to me!”

Healing himself as he went, he still headed for Maria, his hostage. He reached her and was about to snatch up the small body lying on the ground when—

“If that little pop didn’t do it for you, how about this one?”

A figure dropped from above with a whistle through the air.

A long-haired, handsome man plunged down onto Balthazar, and the flame sword Hinokagutsuchi ran through his torso.

That was Breit, my old friend, who’d been hiding on this roof with his shinobi tricks since before we got here. Thanks to our long friendship, I seemed to be the only one who’d spotted him.

“Guhaa!?”

The moment he ran Balthazar through, Breit tucked Maria under one arm and got clear in an instant.

“Nice work, girls! Thanks to you he lost track of me, and the ambush landed clean!”

Anastasia whooped, “Yes!”

“We got Maria-san back!”

Anastasia and Sheryl had been hiding near me with concealment magic from the start. Balthazar had probably noticed they were there. But they were so far beneath him that he’d simply never paid them any mind. In the end, Balthazar lost through carelessness, from start to finish.

Sheryl patted my back and murmured.

“…Smash him, Ephthal!”

I looked at Balthazar. A lot had happened, but this was really the end.

The other three Emperors looked at me, and we nodded to each other. Nobody said a word. But we didn’t need words to know how each of us felt.

It was a silent farewell for this life.

The torrent of magic poured into my heart, ran to my brain, and was amplified through my magic circuits. Balthazar threw up a wall of dragon tentacles. It didn’t matter. What I was about to fire was the strongest blow of my life, built from the last fire the three of them were burning their lives to give me. No one would stop this one, and no one could.

I raised my palm and aimed at Balthazar. Everything was ready. All that was left was to pull the trigger.

I drew a small breath and brought down the curtain.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

Swallowed by the magic blast that burned everything, Balthazar vanished into the light.

⁂

Balthazar was gone, but the Nine-Headed Dragon was still there. How were we going to stop it? The worry didn’t last. While we milled around in front of the dragon’s tentacles, the Goddess of Reincarnation appeared.

She’d come in Merlin’s body again, and she said she wanted at least to explain the basics of controlling the dragon. Of course she would. And with no time to spare, I was glad she offered.

Until now, the Nine-Headed Dragon had been under Balthazar’s control. With that gone, the core could take control of it. It wasn’t free control, though. All the core could do on its own was block the flow of magic. The core was like the dragon’s medulla or spinal cord, and to stop the dragon you completely shut off the flow through the magic circuits in your own brain that linked you to it. Stopping the flow in your brain’s circuits is a technique used in concealment magic of Level 5 and above, so for me it was no problem.

Once stopped, the dragon would go into hibernation on its own and drift in the sky until it rotted away. As for me, I’d be taken into the dragon and kept safe inside it as one of its internal organs. In other words, I’d spend an eternity in a dream until the dragon rotted away.

And there was a bonus: if the dragon ever died, I’d be released in a body that hadn’t aged, and wake in the far future. A happy surprise, apparently.

“There is still a little time. Perhaps you should say your farewells.”

So it came to the very end.

I had a lot on my mind… But I should at least say a few last words. In my last life, I don’t remember ever saying ‘See you’ to Merlin.

I’d have the Goddess step aside for now and say a proper goodbye to Merlin, at least. Just as I was thinking that, Maria shook her head.

“No, Goddess. There’s no need for goodbyes.”

“…Huh? What are you talking about, Maria?”

Maria bowed her head.

“Thank you for saving me, Ephthal. In the end, you took care of everything the way you always do.”

“This time I wasn’t alone, though.”

“But you really are strong. I’ve started wondering how anyone could ever beat you.”

“No, honestly I’m close to the edge every time. There’s no such thing as an invincible Thunder God Emperor.”

“No, you’re the strongest. Because I… recognize it.”

Something about Maria was off. She’d just been saved, but she was pale, and she didn’t look like someone sad about a goodbye. She looked like a warrior walking into a fight she wouldn’t come back from.

“What’s wrong, Maria?”

“Right. You’re the strongest. That’s why you can’t be sacrificed here.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Hey, Ephthal. While I was a prisoner, I kept thinking. Always, every time, every single time, it was you who put yourself on the line to protect me. And I’ve never once been any real use to you.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“You always put yourself on the line for me. But I’ve never done anything for you.”

“So…” Maria nodded firmly.

“This time I’ll put myself on the line.”

Her look, full of resolve, bore down on me with an almost intimidating force. But I didn’t know what she meant.

“…Ephthal. I’ll be the human sacrifice in your place.”

“What are you saying, Maria? Only I can do that, and…”

“Bridget-chan is inside me. Like you, I’m half a reincarnator. I’d never say I’ve mastered it the way you have, but I’m a mage, however minor… and I’m good with magic power.”

“You…”

I looked at the Goddess. She thought for a moment, then gave a small nod. So it was possible. And it made sense: the control needed was Level 5 concealment technique, which Maria could do.

“But sacrificing you is wrong.”

Maria thrust out her flat chest as far as it would go.

“Don’t get the wrong idea. I’m not just taking your place, and I’m not being sacrificed. Only you can do the rest. That’s why I’m entrusting it to you.”

“…Entrusting?”

“Because this doesn’t fix anything at the root, does it? The Ten Sages might come back to this planet someday, and the dragon would only be stopped. If that thing hangs in the sky forever, how much land turns barren?”

She was right. The areas under the dragon got no sunlight, and no rain either.

“And once the dragon dies, I’m set free, right?”

“…That’s thousands, tens of thousands of years from now… or more.”

“No. What a pathetic thing for the strongest man to say.”

“…?”

My head was spinning with questions, and Maria nodded.

“You’ll beat it.”

What the hell is she talking about? But Maria meant it.

“You’re the strongest man in the world. Give you time to train and you can beat the dragon, or anything. I believe that.”

“Hey, hey, that’s asking too much.”

“And even if you can’t, even if your generation can’t, your child will, or your disciple, or whoever carries on your will. Somebody’s going to blast that obnoxious thing for sure.”

“…”

“Just like the title of strongest passed down properly from Sasha-sama to you, your will is going to pass to Anastasia and Sheryl. No, it already has, I bet.”

“No, Maria… that’s…”

I was going to say it was impossible. But I couldn’t say that to Maria, who’d made up her mind. After hearing that, there was only one thing left for me to do.

“But don’t be stingy and say ‘someday.’ Settle it in your own generation,” Maria went on. “I believe it. I believe you’ll definitely come for me… not anyone else. So instead of doing it all yourself—”

She smiled, bright as the sun.

“—let a girl look cool, just once.”

TUS Vol. 8 Chapter 4

Chapter 4 – All-Out War

Not quite twenty minutes to noon. All that remained was to go in as planned.

We were waiting within sight of Magic Academy City when Sasha started humming to himself.

“Fufufu. I always knew I was a great genius, but all four Emperors as my disciples? I’ve reached the summit of humankind, I tell you!”

He was all smiles, in a fantastic mood, his face melting with bliss.

With a sidelong glance at Sasha, Cliff scowled at the back of his own hand.

“We’re not actually part of the Undead Emperor’s school, you know.”

“Kah-kah-kah! What’s on your hand is the secret art of my school, the countdown! The moment it was carved there, all four Emperors became my disciples!”

To spell it out: we’d put a countdown on the back of every Emperor’s hand so that the four strikes would land together. Cliff had said a few times that he’d rather drop it, since the Undead Emperor was insufferable about it, but we couldn’t do without it. Even police and military units back in Japan and America, I hear, find coordinating the entry the hardest part of a raid. This world has no clock accurate to the second, so this was by far our best option.

“I keep telling you, I haven’t surrendered to your school.”

“So there you have it, red-haired whelp. You’re one of mine now.”

That’s Sasha for you. He never listens to a word anyone says. It just slides off him.

“Red-haired whelp, about tonight, once it’s all over… Keep me company, will you?”

“Tonight? Is there something you need from me?”

“Yes. After a fight with a strong enemy, my spirits run high. So come to my room tonight.”

“I understand being keyed up after a life-or-death fight. But why must I go to the Undead Emperor’s room?”

Cliff clearly had no idea what Sasha was getting at. Sasha’s appetite for pretty boys had been famous even back then, but with so few friends, Cliff may never have been told.

“In my school, the best-looking one keeps me company. That’s you.”

“I won’t deny that I’m good-looking. But I don’t see what that has to do with anything.”

“My hobby is doting on pretty boys!”

Sasha never fails to amaze me. Even now, at the last minute… he was running business as usual.

While everyone else recoiled, Cliff clicked his tongue, loudly.

“…Ephthal?”

“What, Cliff?”

“He’s your master, so I thought I’d ask first.”

“Ask what?”

“It’s a formality, but I can kill him, can’t I?”

“Not right now. He’s still one of the strongest we’ve got. After we’ve knocked Balthazar flat, go ahead.”

“Damn. I hate not being able to do it now, but… understood.”

We shook hands, hard.

With the gentlemen’s agreement made, Sasha pouted. “You humorless pair…”

“All right, Cliff. Not to steal Sasha’s line, but let’s really call an end to the jokes.”

The back of my hand said fifteen minutes on the dot. It was nearly time for us four Emperors, the vanguard, to get into position.

“Let’s begin. Itam, I’m counting on you.”

Itam layered his concealment magic over each of us, and we ran for our targets.

⁂

Seventy seconds left.

The four of us were in position, one for each point of the compass.

Overhead was the darkened world under the Nine-Headed Dragon’s lid. Looking up, I could make out a tiny spherical machine. That was our first target: a watcher, the linchpin of the Gaspar system. If it sensed an attack, the alarm would sound and the dragon vein’s power would pour into the dragon machine soldiers.

Fifty seconds left.

I layered my own concealment on top of Itam’s. We’d prepared an answer for every one of Balthazar’s iron-clad systems. But a single mistake would still finish us. It was a tightrope with no slack… so we had to do everything we could.

Twenty seconds left.

By now all four of us should have teleported into the sky at the same instant. We could afford exactly one result: a clean shutout. If we couldn’t win head-on, we wouldn’t let him do anything. Bind him hand and foot, then beat him senseless without taking a single hit. Easy to say, and honestly pretty reckless, but without it there was no chance.

Ten seconds left.

I located the watcher sphere three hundred meters below me and held out my palm.

Lock-on complete.

The countdown on the back of my hand dropped to a single digit, and I gathered my magic for the moment of release.

Win or lose… nobody could stop it now.

Three.

Two.

One.

Quietly, I lit the signal fire of the war against Balthazar.

“Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal.”

At the same instant, in the skies to the north, south, east and west, the roar of Level 10 attack magic rolled across the battlefield.

Balthazar’s Perspective

It was nearly noon, and the Thunder God Emperor had not appeared on the roof.

Surely he would not refuse my offer of surrender. And yet…

Irritation made me spit the word out.

“Late.”

I had heard he was a free spirit, but I had not expected him to be bold enough to keep me waiting.

If he appears even one second late, perhaps I should make him pay with his life.

I reconsidered at once. For the core of the Nine-Headed Dragon, it caused the least trouble if Maria cooperated of her own will. I could not afford to act rashly.

Perhaps he knew that, and was raising his price by making me wait… or testing the limit of my patience. If so, it was a foolish judgment. Those creatures live only because I, the absolute one, allow it. I rank just below the Ten Sages, the absolute gods. Disrespect toward me was unthinkable.

Then noon was seconds away.

“Short of killing him, I will need to give him a taste of hell to teach him his place.”

Cut off even a single limb, flay some skin, and he would become obedient.

I had just thought so when explosions went off from four directions at once.

From the aftershocks of the magic, I could tell that all of them were Level 10 blasts… and the name of one of them was…

“Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal?”

The words were barely out when a dark magic wrapped the whole of Magic Academy City. Out of it rose the murky magic peculiar to the undead, and with it the smell of rot.

With a kind of certainty, I looked down at the city below.

“…What is this?”

Mass teleportation magic? Or… necromancy? No. Both.

Undead had spilled out all over the city.

“High-rank mages, by the look of them… monsters one might call liches, but…”

What was I to do? I could guess at the cause. But it was conduct beyond all reason, with no rational consistency… and I could not understand it.

“What is happening?”

Maria, standing beside me, spoke.

“One of those explosions was Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal. And it’s the hour he promised. Do you really need to ask what’s happening?”

I did not need to be told. That was precisely what puzzled me.

They must know the overwhelming gap in strength. The simultaneous attack from four points had apparently sealed the Gaspar dragon-vein boost system. But we still had Melchior, equivalent to a Level 20 summoning formula, and I myself was a Level 14 caster. Against either Melchior or me, they had no way to leave a scratch.

“They must know better than anyone that they cannot win.”

“Balthazar. You might not understand, but… humans run on emotion.”

“Emotion?”

“It’s not about whether you can win, or what you stand to gain. Sometimes people make an irrational choice, knowing full well it’s reckless.”

“…I do not understand. What does an ant achieve by biting an elephant? The elephant does not even notice the bite…!”

“But apparently you’re not an elephant. You noticed the bite. And besides… I’d bet he plans to win.”

“Win. Against me?”

“I don’t know what he’s going to do. But the Gaspar system’s already been broken through, hasn’t it?”

The dragon machine soldiers scattered through the city were being attacked by a sudden horde of liches and destroyed one after another. No alarm had sounded. Watching it, I had to admit Maria was right.

“What of it? Gaspar was defective to begin with. That is why Melchior’s dragon vein system was developed. And their strongest attack magic, Level 11, cannot wound me in any case.”

Just then, a flash ran across the whole field of vision.

A dazzling flood of light. A normal person could not have kept their eyes open, let alone seen. But I knew what was happening. I knew what this magic-laden light pouring from the ground was.

“A magic circle…!”

From here it looked like the whole landscape wrapped in sudden light. Seen from near the stratosphere, it would be a single line of light piercing Magic Academy City.

It was a fragment of a magic circle drawn at continental scale, one line of its geometric pattern, perhaps several kilometers wide: a curse circle of absurd size, built to weaken whoever stood inside it.

At the same moment, a ferocious curse bore down on the whole of Magic Academy City.

“…A spell built this big… and even I cannot avoid being weakened.”

I could feel the magic draining and the strength of my soul failing. And I knew precisely that the magic I could use had dropped by roughly two levels.

Yet to draw a circle of this scale in so short a time?

No. Two weeks was far too short for that. Someone had been preparing it for a very long time. But why? It could not have been made for me from the start. Then it had been drawn with no set date and no set target, at a cost in years and labor beyond imagining… and that was—

“Beyond reason… that is all one can say. Who!? Who could have spent such an incomprehensible span of time… preparing this!?”

“I know someone who’s been alive terribly long. If it’s them, I agree they’re beyond reason, everything about them, looks included. Balthazar, can I say one thing?”

“…What?”

“I’ve thought it for a while. You always have that condescending, unruffled look… and I really hated it. But do you know what, Balthazar? Right now, on your face…”

Maria gave me a small smile.

“…your composure’s gone for the first time.”

Svetlana’s Perspective

“It is remarkable.”

Merlin-chan sounded awed, and I thought it was unbelievable too.

A line of light ran along the ground from one end of the horizon to the other. That was one line of the magic circle’s geometric pattern… and only a small part of it. Even after being told, I still couldn’t believe it.

“So, can we go into the city now? Junior and Sasha-sama charged right in.”

“Yes. This is a curse that weakens everyone in the area at the moment it takes effect. If we go in now, we will not be caught by it.”

“Merlin-chan, we’re stuck with each other, aren’t we?”

“We have known each other since we were scarcely old enough to remember… I never imagined I would be with you even at what may be the end of my life.”

Merlin-chan nodded with feeling, and I felt the fight go out of me.

“Hmm…”

“What is it?”

“I was going to trade barbs like usual, but I think I’ll skip it this time.”

“What are you saying? Surely you did not mean to quarrel with me even now?”

“No, I mean… we’re not exactly friends right now.”

“…?”

“But for a while there… we really did live like sisters. We fought back then too, but mostly we laughed and played together like real sisters. When you brought up when we were little, that’s what I thought of.”

Merlin-chan sighed, not following.

“So what are you trying to say?”

“Since it might be the last time, a truce. I’m counting on you.”

And so we set foot in Magic Academy City.

⁂

The mechanical dragon Melchior.

It was the strongest, most terrible magic weapon of all: hundreds of dragon machine soldiers assembled into one, with all the power of the dragon vein under the Magic Society headquarters poured into it. Its power, don’t be shocked, was Level 20 as a summoning formula. For people who could produce a Nine-Headed Dragon, that wasn’t so outrageous.

Anyway, there was a reason the machines were made in the shape of dragons. The dragon race, me included, runs on the dragon veins. I’d always known our sense organs and internal organs were a little different from humans’. I’d also known that dragons were originally made as biological weapons in the ancient magical civilization. Our ancestors escaped the research facility long ago, went outside, and settled on this planet as ordinary native creatures. That was just the history of my bloodline. It meant we’d been poor weapons, close to failures. However strong we were, we had minds of our own.

According to Junior, the dragon machine soldiers had been designed as a substitute for the dragon race, to make up for that failure. And here’s the key: they used the dragon veins’ power like us, with the same organ for it inside them.

So the order came: steal the dragon vein’s power, Svetlana. That’s why the job fell to me.

“But don’t you think Junior’s ideas are outrageous?”

“And yet it somehow seems to work, which is just like Ephthal-sama.”

Merlin-chan laughed, and well, that was true.

Between all the formulas and magic tools Junior and the others had built in the past two weeks, an enormous force, unlike anything I’d known, was pouring into me. My heart was pounding harder than a girl in love, so I was probably near my limit. If I took all that power in as it was, my body couldn’t hold it. It would literally explode, as Junior and the others had warned.

So I was letting the power flow straight down beneath me.

“Still, this isn’t elegant. What is that smell?”

Under my feet and Merlin-chan’s lay the rotting back of a giant creature, about ten times my size when I turn into a dragon. We were standing on a dragon zombie, in a stench that could make your nose curl.

“Do not complain. Be honored, Svetlana.”

“Honored, you say…”

“You are commanding the strongest summoned beast, I assure you. You might say you have reached the summit of summoners.”

I’m not a summoner. And it wasn’t my own power. Junior had done all of it. Me, commanding the strongest summoned beast? I didn’t feel it one damn bit.

But the dragon zombie’s power was certainly extraordinary. The lich legion, summoned with a Level 11 formula, had served as the catalyst, and from it the dragon zombie’s body had been shaped. With the dragon vein power I’d stolen poured in, it was about Level 17 now. I’d never seen or heard of a Level 17 spell, but working back from the total magic involved, that’s what it came to, which is astonishing.

“Still, as Ephthal-sama predicted, you could not steal all of the power.”

Merlin-chan muttered, bitter, and glared ahead.

There, dragon machine soldiers were jostling and piling up into a mountain. A single mechanical dragon in the middle of assembling itself, joining piece by piece into a huge body.

“We should think it a miracle just to have brought things to even odds against a Level 20 force.”

Now, then. I analyzed the magic flowing from the mechanical dragon in front of me. It wasn’t finished, but judging by the magic, the finished form would be about Level 16. We were at 17, so on paper, we win. But things aren’t that simple.

Merlin-chan looked anxious.

“Can you ride this rotten wild horse, Svetlana?”

I threw up both hands.

“I haven’t studied any summoning magic or necromancy at all. Doing it cold is asking too much, isn’t it?”

I pouted, and Merlin-chan shrugged. Of course.

“Then it comes down to two amateurs operating this dragon zombie.”

“I’ll control the wings and body. Merlin-chan, you take the limbs.”

“Yes, as planned… Above all, give no thought to offense. Stick to defense.”

“All-out offense is my creed, but I guess I have to here.”

“So you do. The moment the other three Emperors arrive, the Fire God Emperor-sama, who specializes in necromancy, and the two who support him, our victory is assured.”

That finished our preparations. The flow of power from the dragon vein into me stopped, and the last of it had passed into the dragon zombie.

But…

We were ready, and they were still building their body.

“Shall we attack before they’re ready?”

“I told you, stick to defense. If they do not attack, that is fortunate.”

“Oh my, what a pity.”

Merlin-chan was right: waiting and buying time was the smart move. But I really hate waiting and defending. The mechanical dragon was nearly done, and since this might be the end, I decided to ask her.

“Hey, Merlin-chan?”

“What, Svetlana?”

“What do you think of Junior?”

I’d gone straight for the throat. What would she say? Frankly, I’d always wondered about Merlin-chan’s feelings for Junior.

“What I think? He is my respected master. How else would I answer?”

“You’re hopelessly dense.”

“…Hm? Dense? What are you talking about?”

A flash of irritation hit me, and it surprised me. And I realized a long-standing question had just been settled. Maybe I’d only ever disliked this exact attitude of Merlin-chan’s. As the years passed, I’d grown as a woman, and my love for Junior had grown with me. But Merlin-chan had stayed exactly as she was as a child. She talked about Junior with those innocent, unclouded eyes, and that had irritated me, and I’d picked fights.

“Hey, Merlin-chan? I love Junior. As a man, of course.”

“I have told you that the promise of marriage between you and Ephthal-sama was a joke told to a child. How long will you go on taking it seriously?”

“Never mind me. I’m asking how you feel about Junior.”

“Is this a conversation to have here and now?”

“Silly. Nobody could have this talk with a clear head, could they?”

I was unusually serious, and Merlin-chan put a hand on her chin and thought.

“He is the master I respect. Nothing else.”

“Hmm… stubborn. But I think you’d be a real contender.”

“A contender?”

“Well, you’d make a good mother, Merlin-chan.”

Merlin-chan sighed. Then she gave a small nod, resigned.

“…Bearing his child, that I would not refuse.”

“Oh, that’s unexpected. You admit it so easily?”

“Yes. To live with him and raise children together… if I were asked, I would not refuse. Suppose Ephthal-sama and I were both nobles, and there was a political marriage that could not be helped… I would accept immediately.”

“Hm? Then why… do you say he’s just a master?”

“Not just a master. A respected master. As for me, Svetlana…”

“Yes, what, Merlin-chan?”

“I know that with him I could be a good wife, but never his sweetheart. So it will never happen naturally, and I have never thought of it. Nor will I, from now on.”

She looked somehow lighter. Seeing her like that, I gave a small nod.

“That… I agree.”

“Meaning?”

“In my case, I could be Junior’s mistress… but I’m sure I could never be his sweetheart.”

“…Mistress.”

Merlin-chan looked a little taken aback. But we’d known each other long enough, and she seemed to understand what I meant.

“After all, in a situation like this we let Junior go off alone, didn’t we?”

“Yes, that is so. We can never stand beside Ephthal-sama as equals, as a sweetheart would. A master stays a master and a disciple a disciple. A father stays a father and a daughter a daughter.”

“I know… Mostly he’s the father we grew up looking up to, isn’t he?”

Of course I was worried about him. But we could never throw it all away and say I’m worried, forget the world, just live! And that’s probably normal. Wanting someone alive even if others must be sacrificed is a normal feeling.

But we hadn’t questioned it, and just let Junior go. He’ll be fine. That’s what we thought. That was our limit, and in the end, that’s probably all it was.

“All right, I see, Merlin-chan.”

“That is all, Svetlana. Perhaps being stuck with each other ends here too. But if we hold out a little while, we win.”

I followed her gaze and saw the finished mechanical dragon.

Maria’s Perspective

You cannot wound me.

Balthazar had been perfectly confident of that only a few minutes earlier. But now…

“I-impossible…!?”

His panic was plain. Where he was looking, two giant dragons had locked together.

With a thud, a deep rumble reached us. They rolled over the ground, entangled, each trying to get on top of the other, in a spectacular brawl.

“The dragon vein’s flow is wrong! What is that dragon!? What is happening!?”

He just stood there.

I didn’t know what was happening either. But I knew who had made it happen. Merlin-sama and Svetlana-san were clinging to the dragon zombie’s back. So Ephthal had done something. And judging by Balthazar’s reaction, the dragon zombie had a decisive effect on the battle. Ephthal was cornering this demon for sure.

Then a high voice came from behind us.

“Fufu, surprised, Balthazar, was it?”

“You are…?”

When we turned, there stood Sasha-sama. The strongest mage of the age, called the Undead Emperor, took a step toward us with a calm worthy of the title.

“The Undead Emperor, they call me. Does it help if I say I’m the one who made the World Magic Circle?”

“…Is that dragon zombie your doing too?”

“Just so. I’ve borrowed the dragon vein power you summoned.”

“Borrowed?”

“A real dragonkin makes a better vessel than a machine, naturally. And you remember the great many dragons that died here the other day? I’m using their grudge too, the power of their feelings.”

Sasha-sama clapped his palms, as if to close the subject.

“So your pet system has collapsed, and everything is in the palm of my hand! If you commit seppuku here, I’ll forgive you!”

Balthazar frowned for an instant. Then he laughed, “Ha,” and put on a composed face to cover it.

“To think that you, with your primitive civilization, would get the better of me like this.”

“You lost for one reason only.”

Sasha-sama raised one finger.

“You looked down on people too much. With your strength, had you not been careless, you’d never have lost.”

“…I admit the carelessness. But are you not mistaken about something?”

“Mistaken?”

“Melchior and Gaspar have been broken through. I myself have been weakened. But still, you cannot destroy me.”

“…Hm?”

Sasha-sama tilted his head, and Balthazar smiled in triumph.

“Because I do not accept attack magic below the highest level I use.”

“…What do you mean?”

“The most you can use is Level 11. And though weakened, I can still use Level 12.”

His smile grew more confident.

“Undead Emperor… with your attacks nullified, how do you intend to wound me?”

Sasha-sama burst out in a delighted ‘Kah-kah-kah!’

“We knew that long ago. That’s why we’ve laid plan on plan! So—”

With that, Sasha-sama snapped his fingers. And again a flash ran across the whole field of view.

That dazzling flood of light… the same as before? Then that meant—

“A weakening spell,” Sasha-sama said.

“A weakening… spell?”

“Just so. This time it isn’t the circle drawn on the world. It’s the one drawn on every nerve and cell of my own body. The effect is one level at most.”

“Absurd! What are you saying!? If you do that, you will weaken yourself—”

“As you say, I’m weakened too. And so is everything alive around here, everything in Magic Academy City, another level down.”

“Then why!? If everyone here is weakened, my superiority is relatively unshaken!”

Then Sasha-sama took a small tube out of his robe. At the sight, Balthazar’s face went white.

He probably had some idea what was about to happen. And I, who knew Ephthal well, didn’t just have an idea. I knew for certain.

I knew exactly why Ephthal wasn’t here, and how he alone, in the whole of Magic Academy City, had escaped Sasha-sama’s weakening spell.

What Sasha-sama held was a summoning tube. And that meant only one thing.

“Level 10: Mini Fantasia.”

Another flash.

From inside Sasha-sama’s summoning tube appeared a figure, just as I’d expected. Sasha-sama grinned, satisfied, as if he’d done his part without a hitch.

“Once more, Balthazar. You lost because you looked down on people. And above all, because you never wondered why Ephthal wasn’t here. Of course, Ephthal, who took refuge in the world inside the tube, is outside the weakening’s range.”

“Gh…”

“Let me ask, Balthazar. How does it feel to be dragged down to the same stage as the humans you looked down on and made light of?”

With that, Sasha-sama patted Ephthal on the shoulder. I leave the rest to you.

Ephthal turned to Balthazar and smiled.

“Long time no see, you bastard.”

TUS Vol. 8 Chapter 3

Chapter 3 – Final Adjustments on the Eve of Battle

The Sword God Emperor’s Perspective

A gigantic object had appeared in the skies of every nation, with no warning.

The heads of state panicked, and they traced it at once to the Magic Society headquarters. Elite personnel were called up, and the allied nations sent out survey teams. The choice fell on the three of us, now watching the headquarters from the air. Three is few, but our mission was only to investigate, and for that a small elite force serves better.

“Impressive, Sword God Emperor,” she said.

“Impressive how?”

“Flight magic comes in many forms, and none of them is easy.”

The woman beside me wore old-fashioned witch’s clothes: a pointed hat over striking white hair, a robe wrapped around her.

“Ah, that. I have studied every skill that serves my swordsmanship. Striking from the air is useful in many situations, and I can manage as much of a mage’s trick as that requires.”

In truth, the spell I was using was nothing much. It laid a continuous run of invisible footholds in the air, nothing as advanced as an application of gravity magic.

“Still, it’s a comfort to have you with us, Sword God Emperor, after such a sudden summons!”

This was a huge man with a great shield, laughing his “Gahaha.” His crude, imposing heavy armor looked oddly out of balance beside the hearty, friendly smile.

“The honor is mine, traveling with Lord Eberhard, the hero they call the Great Shield of Aegis.”

“If it’s honor you’re after, you should be happier to be traveling with this lady here… the Witch of the Sanctuary, Liliya Abakarov!”

“True enough.”

“And if the Undead Emperor were along, we could call ourselves the strongest party in the world and not be exaggerating! Gahaha!”

That sunny grin let a little light into a world gone black, strangely enough.

“It is remarkable that they gathered the three of us in so short a time,” the Witch of the Sanctuary said. She was a pillar of the magic world, said to stand beside Merlin-dono. And Lord Eberhard was a warrior’s warrior, famed as the strongest in close combat, a man I had long hoped to cross swords with.

“By the way, Sword God Emperor, speaking of the strongest, what of your master, Breit-dono?”

There was a reason I had left my disciple Naomi and the others in a nearby town and come ahead alone. In fact, I had already been on my way to Magic Academy City. Merlin-dono, the Undead Emperor and the Thunder God Emperor had all dropped out of sight after the Earth God Emperor invited them. Before that, my master, the War God Breit, had vanished as well. He and the Thunder God Emperor were old friends, and both had dropped out of sight in connection with the Magic Society. I had felt something wrong in the air around me, and then this giant floating object appeared.

Something important was happening at the Magic Society headquarters. That much was certain. I owed the Thunder God Emperor a debt, and my master was probably in danger as well. I could not imagine my skill matching theirs. But with every capable fighter I knew gone, it could only fall to me.

“I am afraid my master’s whereabouts are unknown. Liliya-dono, is that the Magic Society headquarters?”

I looked down at the building. The Witch of the Sanctuary shook her head.

“I stayed in Magic Academy City myself once. From what I remember, it is not.”

“What do you mean?”

“It is as if the building had been swapped overnight… That is the best way I can put it.”

“Well, that building matches no regional style I know of, does it? It looks wrong,” I said.

The Witch of the Sanctuary gave a small nod.

“Specially treated outer walls. Concrete, or perhaps reinforced ceramic.”

“Concrete? Ceramic?”

“I have deep ties to the ancient magic civilization. As you say, this building plainly does not belong to our civilization. Please stay on maximum alert.”

So some extraordinary power had made this building appear. Then… this had to be the place, the reason my master had vanished, and the Thunder God Emperor too.

“Let us go in.”

Whatever was waiting in there, we would find out. We landed on the roof and went inside by the stairs at its edge.

⁂

“Ha! A giant’s house.”

Lord Eberhard gave a rueful laugh, and he was not wrong. At the bottom of the stairs, a passage fifty meters square ran from one end of the building to the other.

“Is it for hauling galleons?” I said. “Even so, it is excessive.”

“Maximum caution,” Liliya-dono warned us again.

A moment earlier, seeing the passage run on for a kilometer or so, we had stopped for an instant, unsure. Then we soon walked on. We had accepted the danger from the start, and turning back now would make the whole survey pointless. Until we sensed real danger, retreat was off the table. We had agreed on that beforehand.

“Everyone, as I told you earlier, depending on events I may leave the survey party. It concerns my master.”

“So we agreed. You can’t mean the War God’s being held somewhere in here?”

“If only I knew.”

In truth, I could imagine the Thunder God Emperor and the Undead Emperor being held as well. But saying so would only worry these two for nothing.

“Still, you’ve got a tidy arrangement there, haven’t you?”

“What do you mean, Lord Eberhard?”

“You came to find the War God, so you’re using the Witch of the Sanctuary and me as bodyguards on the way.”

“Well… that is true. But we all agreed to this from the start, did we not?”

“Right you are. Going in as just the two of us would be riskier than teaming up with you, even partway. That’s the math.”

“Then there is no problem, is there?”

“But we’ve got terms of our own.” Lord Eberhard put it bluntly. “If you drop out partway… we want at least a bodyguard fee.”

“A fee?”

For a man called the Great Shield of Aegis, he had a worldly streak. Before I could be exasperated, he grinned.

“There’s a popular standing bar in the capital that serves great sausages. Buy me a round there.”

“…What?”

Liliya-dono chuckled.

“If that is the arrangement, I will come along too. I should warn you, I drink like a fish.”

These two were as pleasant in character as in skill. For a makeshift party, we were remarkably lucky.

“Yes. I think we would drink well together.”

We walked on, and had reached the middle of the passage when the loose mood snapped taut. All of us looked toward the dead end ahead.

“What are those?”

Lord Eberhard sounded puzzled, and I agreed. Far-sight magic showed me the figures: about twenty reptilian demi-humans, human-sized, with silver skin, rounding the corner at the end.

“Lizardmen…?”

No. It struck me then that they were machines.

“Dragon machine soldiers, humanoid machines shaped like dragons,” Liliya-dono said. “The ancient magic civilization used them for security.”

“But I have never heard of dragon-shaped magic weapons turning up in ruins.”

“The answer is simple. This is not a ruin. It is a facility that is alive right now.”

Liliya-dono had gone tense, and the two of us swallowed hard.

“Now, what do we do?” I asked.

Nobody answered. I looked back the way we had come. We were already halfway along it.

“No, a foolish question. We can no longer run or hide.”

Lord Eberhard raised his great shield and moved to the front. I drew my sword, and last of all Liliya-dono took her short staff at the rear. The formation was set.

“This passage itself must be a trap to keep intruders from escaping.”

“No choice, then,” Lord Eberhard said.

And so we went into combat against an unknown magic weapon.

⁂

I cut down the last dragon machine soldier with a single stroke.

Twenty-three wrecks lay scattered around us, and I confirmed that every one had stopped. I let out a breath.

“…Reinforcements!”

Lord Eberhard bellowed a warning. Another twenty were coming around the corner.

I readied my sword and steadied my breathing. From their speed, the next clash would begin any second.

Then a high, lovely, almost singing voice rang down the passage.

“Level 10: Nova Blaster.”

Liliya-dono pointed her short staff ahead, and a white flash that swept everything away shot toward the dead end.

A deafening explosion went off, and the dragon machine soldiers were blown to bits in a single blow.

“That’s… tremendous.”

Like Lord Eberhard, I was left without words.

“You never disappoint, Liliya-dono. But Level 10… is a power lost four hundred years ago, is it not?”

“Surely others use Level 10. The Undead Emperor, for example.”

“He has lived over a thousand years.”

“…Very well. I will let you in on a little of it… I was born not on this continent but in the outside world.”

“The outside world? The Unexplored Territories?”

“Yes. My role is to keep things in balance. If there are dangerous ruins, powers too great for people, I investigate and seal them. That is my duty.”

“But I have never heard of anyone from the Unexplored Territories.”

“That is why I have Level 10. More than that is classified. Will you pardon me?”

I see, I thought, and swallowed. The first Thunder God Emperor’s reincarnation, and now a Witch of the Sanctuary. One after another, people who could use Level 10 were appearing around me. The world I had known was far too narrow, and the real world beyond it… was wide.

“Still…”

I looked down at the pieces of machinery scattered around us.

Too fragile.

I could not believe anything this weak could hold my master prisoner.

“What is it, Sword God Emperor?”

“By my estimate, a dragon machine soldier is about Level 6 or 7 by the mage scale.”

“Mine as well.”

At that level… Merlin-dono, the Thunder God Emperor’s disciple, could take on twenty or more at once and play with them. The Thunder God Emperor and Sasha-sama could wipe out hundreds alone with ease.

“Whatever caused that absurd object in the sky is in here somewhere, and a guard force like this seems far too…”

I got that far when the facility’s lights turned entirely red.

An ear-splitting alarm followed.

“What is that sound!?”

At Lord Eberhard’s shout, Liliya-dono’s face went pale.

“An alarm! Be careful!”

In that moment, a single dragon machine soldier appeared at the end of the passage, and then…

It happened in an instant.

All my eyes caught was the start of its motion… and the end. It showed itself beyond the corner at the dead end, and then, with nothing between, it was standing in front of Lord Eberhard, carelessly swinging its mechanical arm.

“A… byu…”

It swung its arm. That was all. With that motion alone, Lord Eberhard’s torso, great shield and heavy armor and all, was cut in two. With a wet thud he collapsed where he stood, his insides spilling.

“What… is that?”

Another blink of movement, as if it had teleported again, and it appeared behind Liliya-dono. This time I could just follow it with my eyes, and that was exactly what silenced me.

It was not teleportation. It was plain ultra-high-speed movement, too fast even for me, who had trained for close combat. If it had been magic teleportation, there would at least have been some comfort. But if it could reach this speed on raw strength alone, we had no chance.

A swish cut through the passage.

“Ka… ha…!”

Liliya-dono’s arm flew off. It spun, scattering red blood, hit the floor, bounced, rolled and stopped.

This is bad!

I raised my sword and charged the dragon machine soldier.

“…It vanished!?”

It was gone from my sight.

“Where!?”

I was being completely played with. I turned left and right, and it was nowhere to be seen.

“Above!”

The instant Liliya-dono’s voice registered, I moved and swung my sword with godlike speed.

Metal rang in midair, and sparks flew. I had blocked it by instinct alone, barely, thanks to her warning.

“What… is this?”

There are plenty of people stronger than I am. I know that well. But I am the Sword God Emperor. And still… it had not let me see even a shadow of its motion.

For the first time in my life, an ugly sound came from my own mouth, something close to a laugh of despair.

“…Ha… What is that? Haha… This has to be a joke.”

Right after I thought it had vanished, Liliya-dono’s head was cut off.

Fast was not the word. People were dying one after another, and none of us understood what had been done to them. It was pure, overwhelming power, and against that senselessness all I could do was stand there.

Lord Eberhard, Liliya-dono and I were none of us green. But… there was literally nothing we could do.

“But… why, so suddenly?”

This dragon machine soldier was the same kind we had just been fighting. By a mage’s rank it should have been Level 6 or 7… Yet it seemed to have leapt to Level 10 or beyond in a single moment.

The dragon machine soldier took one slow step toward me. It did not attack at high speed this time. It had probably judged that I alone was no threat at all.

“And the man they call the Sword God Emperor… can do nothing in close combat. A monster like this exists in the world… It feels as if I have learned, for the first time, how powerless the sword is.”

That was my self-mocking mutter, and from behind the dragon machine soldier came a familiar voice.

“The sword’s not the problem. You’re just green, that’s all.”

A flash of steel came down on the dragon machine soldier.

The blade was wreathed in faint blue flame. It was the magic sword Hinokagutsuchi, wielded in a flowing, dancing style, and the man holding it had used the old shinobi art of stealth, an eastern martial discipline, to keep even me from noticing him until now.

“Ah… ah!”

The bisected dragon machine soldier fell to the floor, and my master gave a snort.

“Breit-sama!”

“Been a hell of a long time, dumb disciple.”

He grinned broadly, the War God Breit, famed as an old friend of the first Thunder God Emperor.

⁂

“That damn clod Ephthal’s back from the dead, for real? Reincarnation, seriously… That old geezer never changes, always been outrageous.”

My master Breit, said to be the best-looking man in the three thousand worlds.

He was slender but well trained, with a body of almost heavenly beauty, long silky blond hair, and a refined, androgynous face without a flaw.

“So long story short… that rotten bastard Balthazar played me for a sucker and I got caught and held in here looking like an idiot. Worst feeling in the world, I’m telling you, no joke.”

He was beautiful enough to be taken for a woman… His speech was filthy.

That was supposedly one reason he and the first Thunder God Emperor hit it off, but never mind.

“Still, cutting down a dragon machine soldier in one stroke, that is Breit-sama for you.”

I sighed in admiration. Breit-sama waved it off. “Nah, nah, not that.”

“Look, check this out.”

I looked. Blood was seeping faintly from Breit-sama’s right hand.

Which meant that Breit-sama, who could dodge with a dancer’s grace beyond any human, had failed to see the dragon machine soldier’s attack coming.

“Yep. So that’s how it is. I’m not exactly cruising against those things, either.”

“…”

A sword genius ranked with the first Four Emperors, the incarnation of martial arts itself… and he had been wounded? I swallowed hard.

“Are you all right? Your wound…”

“This? Spit on it, it’ll heal. But—”

Breit-sama spread his hands.

“Even I can only handle two or three of those at a time.”

“…”

“Which brings me to my question.”

“Yes?”

“How many of those do you see?”

At the dead end Breit-sama was pointing to, the usual spot for reinforcements by now, dragon machine soldiers were swarming out again. This time the number was abnormal. Not ten or twenty. They looked close to a hundred.

“All of these dragon machine soldiers… have that power!?”

“Yep. No way we win.”

“Wh-what do you intend to do?”

Breit-sama came up to me and tucked me under his arm.

“Hey!? Breit-sama!?”

“So we’re making a run for it.”

“Run where!? This passage is a single straight path, and they are fast beyond reason!”

“Being outrageous isn’t Cliff’s or Ephthal’s private business, you know.”

With that, Breit-sama leapt toward the ceiling.

“Aura Sword: Purgatory.”

He drew his sword one-handed, and enormous aura gushed from his beloved Hinokagutsuchi. The ceiling melted away under the light and heat of aura and flame.

“Once you’ve cut through the ceiling, you can get out. Those things only guard the inside of the facility, so they won’t follow.”

He went straight up to the roof, landed, and tossed me down without a care.

“What a fearsome enemy,” I said, rolling to break my fall.

Breit-sama grinned.

“Right. Dealing with that’s going to be a pain.”

“But why did their power rise so suddenly?”

“Looks like when the alarm goes, the mechanical dragonmen get a massive buff. And as you saw, each one ends up with power like mine or Ephthal’s.”

“…So this facility has about a hundred soldiers of the original Four Emperors’ class?”

Just thinking about it made my head swim. That alone could conquer the world. The absurdity of it made me shudder.

“Nah, as far as I know there’s around a thousand of them.”

“…What?”

“I said, a thousand.”

“Meaning…?”

“Yep. We’re toast.”

“What do they want, with a power like that? What are their demands?”

“Destroying the current civilization,” Breit-sama said, breezily. “Put plainly, wiping out most of humanity.”

“So the world is in crisis… and nothing can be done…?”

I had nothing more to say. Breit-sama grinned at me, stunned as I was.

“Well, an ordinary guy like you would think that.”

“What do you mean?”

“The world’s got that clod Ephthal now, right? Then no problem.”

“I do not follow. You said each dragon machine soldier has power on the level of the Thunder God Emperor.”

“If that clod hasn’t shown up here, he’s scheming behind the scenes. And scheming behind the scenes means he’s in the middle of winning. As long as he hasn’t thrown in the towel, no problem.”

“…Is that how it works?”

“I’d never want that clod as an enemy. That’s the kind of guy he is.”

Breit-sama’s face was as confident as ever, without a shadow of doubt in his eyes. There must be a world there that I did not understand. But for Breit-sama to say so, the Thunder God Emperor must truly be something extraordinary.

“Then for now, let us escape together.”

“Huh? Why? You can go home if you want, but why do I have to?”

“Why…?”

“I mean, Balthazar played me for a sucker, right?”

“Pardon?” I tilted my head.

“And besides, this is a sure win with Ephthal in on it, right?”

“…?”

“Then it’d be a waste not to ride this wave. I won’t settle down till I’ve punched that rotten bastard Balthazar once.”

I could not help laughing.

It was Breit-sama as I remembered him, the same as ever. He was not a man to take a beating quietly. I had heard the Thunder God Emperor was like this too, and birds of a feather, it seemed, do flock together.

“You really do trust the Thunder God Emperor.”

“Well, we go way back.”

Ephthal’s Perspective

“That’s the outline of Balthazar’s dragon machine soldiers.”

By the time I’d told it all, the adventurers were nearly done gathering the bodies.

“Hm…”

Sasha looked grim, and no wonder. We were talking about a thousand mechanical soldiers, each as strong as one of the original Four Emperors.

“One by one, before the boost, they’re nothing special. Any mage at Level 6 or 7 or above can handle them.”

“Take just that part and you and I could shut them down cold. But the boost is the problem, isn’t it?”

“Right. The instant a watcher sees a dragon machine soldier take an attack from outside, the alarm goes off and the buff kicks in. Depending on how dangerous they judge you, that can be a fraction of a second… Less, even.”

“Watcher?”

“The watchers aren’t in the building… They’re outside Magic Academy City: spheres hanging in the sky to the north, south, east and west, about ten kilometers out. Magic can’t blind them and walls don’t block them. They see through everything. The Thousand-League Magic Eye.”

“Hmm… And the dragon machine soldiers are machines, so my World Magic Circle’s debuff, which only works on living things, won’t touch them. Doesn’t that leave us in checkmate?”

“A thousand of them, each able to go toe to toe with any of us. Yeah.”

Sasha puffed out his cheeks, at a loss. He looked badly shaken, so I decided to throw him a rope.

“That’s only if we play it normally.”

“Meaning?”

“Here’s how their boost works… A watcher senses danger and tells the facility, the alarm goes off, the boost system kicks in, and the soldiers get stronger. The moment that happens, the fight turns into an unwinnable game. That much you follow?”

“…Yes. So how do we get past the boost?”

“I’ll ask you the same. What would you do?”

“Hmm…”

Sasha took a flask from his robe, wet his lips with a sip of water, and settled in to think.

“Simple enough. We don’t let the alarm ring.”

“Right. After that, all that’s left is to beat the unboosted ones senseless.”

“And how? Take out the watchers first, I suppose… but that’s no easy job.”

“No, it isn’t. They saw that plan coming, so the four watchers are set up to watch each other.”

“Meaning that if we hit even one…”

“The alarm goes off right there and we’re finished.”

“Hmph. That’s a nuisance.”

He took another sip. Sasha hardly ever drinks water, so I knew he was rattled.

“But we already have enough to work out an answer.”

“An answer?”

“To sum it up… the four spheres over the facility are watching each other and watching for any threat to the soldiers inside. Take out any one of them and the alarm goes off, with a lag of a tenth of a second or less at the fastest. Once that alarm goes off it’s over: super-boosted machine soldiers pour out by the swarm.”

“So what do we do?”

“We go straight in and blow them away. That’s the plan.”

“…”

“…”

“…Are you joking?”

“I’m dead serious.”

I grinned. The way I’d opened was a joke, but I meant every word.

“Even if we go for the watchers, they cover each other… Hit one and the alarm rings and we’re done. So it can’t be done.”

“You’re slow on the uptake. We take them all out in one blow.”

“Impossible. They’re ten kilometers out in four directions. Can you bombard all of that in one shot? Even I can’t, of course, not by a long shot.”

Sasha shook his head.

“Then we hit them all at once, with several people.”

“Also impossible. Say a few of us fire long-range spells. The allowable error is a fraction of a fraction of a second, and the shots have to land together. That takes mages trained to the utmost… with coordination honed on top of that. Where in the world would you find people like that…”

Sasha broke off, mouth open.

He’d finally seen what was in my head.

“Well. Such people… are right here.”

We both turned to Cliff and the others, talking among themselves a short way off.

“Nobody beats us Four Emperors at working together, right?”

“I’ll grant that. One way or another you lot are always in step.”

“It’s still a tight window,” I said.

“You could pull it off cold, though. And you’ve got two weeks to tune the coordination.”

Sasha’s firm nod was a relief. I’d always valued his fighting sense.

He took a chocolate from his robe and popped it in his mouth, his face going slack with bliss. Then he frowned.

“Still, something doesn’t sit right.”

“What?”

“If they can be boosted that far, why not boost all the soldiers from the start? Then you’d have an invincible army from the beginning.”

“Because even the Ten Sages and the ancient civilization weren’t omnipotent.”

“Hm?” Sasha tilted his head. “Meaning?”

“That facility runs on its own system. It doesn’t have unlimited resources to throw around.”

“So if they ran at full power all the time… the fuel cost would be terrible.”

“Exactly. That’s why Balthazar put his base right on the key point of the geomancy, the site of the Magic Society headquarters.”

“Geomancy… the dragon vein underground?”

“Yeah. The facility draws its energy from the dragon vein under the headquarters.”

“I see… Feeding a thousand soldiers of the original Four Emperors’ strength all the time would drain even a dragon vein… It could wither the whole region.”

“That’s about the size of it.”

“Well, that settles the thousand boosted soldiers. We won’t just take him down a peg. We’ll take him down a hundred.”

Sasha grinned, a little imp of a grin.

Maria’s Perspective

It had been two weeks.

Tomorrow at noon was the day he’d come to this roof.

He’d chosen to resist, not to submit. Knowing him, he’d probably turn things around somehow. I figured he had a plan.

But then I looked up at the Nine-Headed Dragon overhead and sighed. Faced with that overwhelming presence, I couldn’t help feeling nothing could be done.

Over these two weeks, survey teams and subjugation forces had come from every country, again and again. None of them had been any match. They’d all been wiped out in a heartbeat.

And something else was bothering me. The sun hadn’t reached this place the whole time.

Magic Academy City was already empty, but the street trees and plants were still here, and some of them were starting to wither. The forest in the distance looked much the same… And it wasn’t only sunlight. There hadn’t been any rain, either. Even if Ephthal stopped Balthazar, regions all over the world were in this state. Farming villages would be wiped out before long, and the refugees would throw the world into chaos. Thinking about it, I felt like we’d been finished as a species the moment the Ten Sages set their sights on this planet.

I was gazing at the trees along Magic Academy City’s main street, feeling sunk, when a mechanical soldier came into view.

“…Is that a dragon machine soldier?”

I could see about three of them. According to Balthazar, these killing machines had already butchered a hundred people who’d come charging in.

“You have never seen one, have you?”

That was Balthazar.

I’d heard about them, but they really did look like two-legged reptiles. They had ‘dragon’ in the name, like Svetlana-san, but they were nothing like her. Her people look almost human. These looked like mechanical lizardmen.

“They don’t look that strong, somehow…”

They were about human-sized, and even for artificial creatures like golems… the magic around them wasn’t much.

Balthazar nodded, pleased.

“Quite so. In fact, they are fragile.”

“Huh? But they killed the strongest people from all over the world right away, didn’t they?”

He gave a small snort.

“Why do you suppose they are modeled on reptiles, on dragons? You have heard of dragon veins and earth veins, I assume.”

“…Of course. I’m a mage, however minor… and I’ve got everything they teach first-years at the Academy in my head.”

“Dragon Princess Svetlana and her bloodline: why do they hold such enormous power? Have you ever considered that?”

“Because… that’s what kind of race they are?”

Tigers are strong. So are lions. Dragons are strong from birth. It’s blunt, but it’s also true.

“If I were an instructor at your Academy, that answer would earn ten points.”

He didn’t even try to hide his contempt, and snorted again. Was this man a genius at getting on people’s nerves? Everything he did was condescending, and he went all out to look down on everyone.

“Then let’s hear the full-marks answer.”

“Very well. The secret of the dragon race’s strength… is that dragons alone can replenish mana from the dragon veins and put it to use. They are born with an organ that receives power from the veins.”

“I’ve never heard that… And from an evolutionary standpoint, isn’t that odd?”

Plants make energy by photosynthesis, and all sorts of plants in today’s world can do it. That’s because somewhere near the root of the family tree, they acquired the ability, and every plant that branched off carried that useful trait forward. But if Balthazar was right… only dragons had this organ. No other creature had such a useful ability, so dragons had to be outside the tree of evolution altogether.

“Precisely. They began as ordinary lizards native to this planet. The Ten Sages redesigned them genetically as biological weapons.”

I’d always thought Svetlana-san’s people were practically cheating. I hadn’t expected a story like that… and I caught my breath. Of course, Balthazar might be lying. But he had nothing to gain by it, and with his need to show off, I doubted he would.

“And the ultimate evolution of the weapons that draw on the dragon veins is the dragon machine soldier.”

“Ultimate evolution…?”

His words had a weight to them, and I caught my breath again. But then I looked down at the dragon machine soldiers on the street. Yes, still the same. Not much magic, and nothing like the monsters he was making them out to be.

“Are those really so extraordinary?”

“You have not seen them as they truly are, so you would not understand. Let me put it this way: each of them, at full strength, rivals the Thunder God Emperor. Does that give you some idea?”

“The same as Ephthal!? Wait a second, there are about a thousand of those, right!?”

I could feel the blood drain from my face. Seeing me panic, Balthazar laughed with pleasure.

“Until the dragon vein’s power flows into them, they are as fragile as you say.”

“But,” he went on.

“When the watchers perceive danger, the facility sends the dragon vein’s power to the dragon machine soldiers on that information. The ancient magic civilization called this dragon vein reinforcement the Gaspar system. And further…”

“Further? There’s more?”

“Gaspar has a weakness. If an ultra-wide-area bombardment destroyed every watcher, for example, the dragon machine soldiers could not draw on the vein and would stay scrap. The Gaspar system has a fatal flaw.”

“…And?”

“The Ten Sages would never leave such a flaw alone… They moved the development of the dragon machine soldiers on to the next stage.”

The next stage…

They weren’t satisfied with weapons that mass-produced a thousand copies of Ephthal, so they’d improved on that too? But still… the Ten Sages, and Balthazar for that matter. Maybe we should never have made enemies of them. I’d thought so ever since the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared, and Ephthal had already made his decision.

“In truth, the dragon machine soldiers are built to show their real worth once they are destroyed.”

Once they’re destroyed?

My head filled with question marks.

“Though they need not be destroyed at all. At the moment I decide, by a method separate from the Gaspar system, the dragon vein’s power flows into them.”

He went on with a pleased chuckle.

“Several hundred dragon machine soldiers each become a part and form one enormous vessel. That vessel can receive far more of the vein’s power than any single soldier. It is the incarnation of the dragon vein itself, the mechanical dragon Melchior. Our greatest strength, and our strongest trump card.”

“Wait… greatest strength? You mean it’s stronger than you?”

Balthazar nodded, deeply and emphatically.

“Naturally. I fall far short of it. In an instant it devours the dragon vein energy of the entire surrounding region. It is a difficult beast to use, a bit of a wild horse, but in summoning terms it is equivalent to Level 20. A flawless weapon of annihilation.”

Level… 20?

I nearly collapsed.

What did a Level 20 force even mean? A first-year at the Academy casts Level 1 magic, so that was… like the gap between a first-year and Ephthal, maybe?

“There’s nothing we can do about that…”

My voice was weak. Balthazar shrugged. Obviously.

“If you ever thought for a moment that you could do something against me, you were gravely mistaken. After all, you and I are on different stages as living beings.”

Ephthal’s Perspective

“So that’s the picture, and Balthazar must think he has the absolute upper hand.”

Two weeks had gone by, and tomorrow we’d storm the place.

We were about ten kilometers from Magic Academy City, gathered around a campfire, going over the assault plan one last time, the final adjustments.

The necromantic lich legion had been finished two days ago. There was some rush-job roughness here and there, but all that was left was for Sasha to snap his fingers and set off the trigger. That alone would flood Magic Academy City with the dead.

“Still, you know…”

“What is it, Sasha?”

“When Balthazar and Gaspar turned up, I thought Melchior would come next, but to think they’d actually use that name… No imagination, you might say.”

Sasha had a point. The Three Magi, the Three Wise Men of the East: on Earth that’s a pretty famous tradition. The Ten Sages are a calamity on a cosmic scale, so I could see them borrowing from Earth’s legends. But how did Sasha know about the Magi? Well, there was no point asking where he got his knowledge. He kept his secrets, and he wouldn’t tell me anyway.

“Level 20, though. Quite a boast.”

“You look awfully cheerful for it.”

He’d been grinning the whole time, an impish, wicked grin… A bad look, basically.

“Well, you say we can win.”

“Eight or nine times in ten, maybe. It’s not a sure thing.”

“But picturing the face of someone who’s grown cocky from being on top, once he’s whipped… it gives me the shivers.”

Sasha gave a happy ‘Kah-kah.’

Then Svetlana raised her voice. She’d only joined us thirty minutes earlier. Of course I hadn’t told her how to deal with Melchior, or even Gaspar. The point of this last briefing was mainly to teach her the assault procedure.

“W-wait, Junior!? Level 20? Big Sis hasn’t heard anything about this!”

“Yeah, because I haven’t told you.”

I’d been so offhand about it that she got even louder.

“Fighting a Level 20? That’s not reckless, that’s suicide!”

She was in a complete panic. Sasha laughed out loud, delighted.

“Fuhaha! This one’s recklessness is nothing new!”

“Well, true, but our trump card is the World Magic Circle, right? The debuff won’t work on machines, and anyway it only knocks the spell level down two!”

Svetlana was right. Even if the debuff worked on machines, it wouldn’t change much. Level 20 becoming Level 18 doesn’t change anything.

“But what are you actually going to do? It looks like checkmate to Big Sis.”

“Relax. I’ve got a plan.”

“A plan? But…”

Then Svetlana gasped and murmured, “Oh. If we can’t win fair, you mean not to play fair?”

“No, this time we have to go toe to toe with the mechanical dragon Melchior and break through.”

“Hmm… But that’s impossible, isn’t it?”

Sasha sighed.

“Hear me, Svetlana. Why do you think we gathered that horde of the undead?”

“To boost our strength, obviously. A hundred users of Level 7 to 10, that’s a huge force…”

“Against Level 20? Or a thousand soldiers of the original Four Emperors’ class? A drop in the bucket has never been so apt.”

Svetlana puffed out her cheeks.

“Then why?”

I nodded.

“It’s like this—”

⁂

When I’d finished explaining the countermeasures, Svetlana started thinking. Then she murmured, “We can win.”

“But… Junior? You really mean to go in with tricks from start to finish, don’t you?”

“I’d say dealing with Melchior counts as head-on slugging, just barely.”

Svetlana smiled, exasperated.

“Still…” Sasha said, “the bodies from Cocytus, my necromancy and the red-haired whelp’s… all of it was groundwork for this. Who’d have thought.”

Cliff chuckled.

“Yes, Undead Emperor. To think the masterpiece of necromancy, not just ours but our whole era’s, would be used up as a decoy.”

I nodded.

“Bottom line, what you need is a good master and good friends.”

Cliff sighed.

“Reading Balthazar’s memory gave you a breakthrough in your knowledge of the dragon vein, true. But at the root it’s your own outrageous idea.”

“I don’t know about that… The real root cause is Balthazar looking down on us. If he’d come to kill us at full strength from the start, we’d have been wiped out without being able to do anything.”

“So we would,” Sasha said. “Though once the trick is cracked, that changes things.”

I clapped my palms to wrap it up.

“Let’s sum up. First, countering Balthazar.”

“Yes. My trump card, the World Magic Circle, comes into its own.”

“Right. The World Magic Circle’s weakening comes first, and after that we tangle him up in a dirty slugfest of layered plans. Next, Gaspar, which turns out a thousand Four Emperor-class soldiers on demand. We Four Emperors blow the watcher spheres away in a simultaneous bombardment, and that’s the end of it.”

I looked at the three of them. Isaac and Itam thumped their chests, leave it to us, and Cliff shrugged.

“Lastly, the mechanical dragon Melchior, the incarnation of the dragon vein’s power formed when a mass of dragon machine soldiers combine. We handle that the way I told you.”

That was the walk-through done. All that remained was to wait for tomorrow’s assault.

Sasha looked uneasy.

“What is it, Sasha?”

“Each plan has a high chance of success. But still… aren’t there too many gates we must get through?”

“True. But if nothing unexpected happens and luck doesn’t desert us… we’d win nine times out of ten.”

Sasha’s uneasiness deepened.

“Luck is what worries me. You were born unlucky, weren’t you?”

“Born unlucky?”

“You had no magic aptitude… And on top of that you got dragged into all this, and even if you win, the end of it is you become the human sacrifice.”

“Well, the goddess of fortune’s not with me, I’ll give you that.”

“Right? In the end, a fight really can come down to luck.”

“…Yeah. I don’t think the goddess of fortune likes me, and she won’t smile on me from here on, either. But Sasha?”

“Hm? What?”

As Sasha tilted his head, I grinned.

“The Goddess of Reincarnation is on our side, isn’t she?”

Everyone froze for a moment. Then they got it, and laughter burst out all around.

“A goddess who looks useful but isn’t very, I’d say,” Sasha said.

“Come on, without her we’d have been checkmated from the start. Anyway, that’s all.”

Eat, then sleep—

I was thinking that when Anastasia and Sheryl came over, timidly.

“Um, Master… to be blunt, we’re dead weight, aren’t we?”

“Yeah. No question.”

I nodded, and tears welled up in Anastasia’s eyes.

“I knew it, but I think saying it that bluntly is cruel.”

“So it’s up to you what to do. Come with me, hide somewhere far away… whatever you like.”

“Is that why we’re allowed to come… what you said before about wanting us within your reach?”

I thought about that for a moment. Then I took a small pouch from inside my coat.

“That’s part of it, but not the only part. There are things only you two can do. If you come with me, here’s what you do: have Isaac and Itam pile concealment and defensive magic on you, then lie low and strike when there’s an opening.”

“So because we’re small fry, you want us to make the most of them not watching us? And this pouch is…?”

“Think hard about Balthazar’s nature. Do that, and there’s a plan.”

“His nature? He masters magic up to Level 14, cancels any attack spell below his own highest level, a true monster, right?”

“Yeah.” I put a hand on Anastasia’s head. “And because his power is so great, he looks down on every human.”

Anastasia loosened the pouch’s drawstring. She looked inside and froze, speechless.

She’d gotten my intent at a glance. Anastasia’s whole style is trickery, so she’s quick that way.

“It’s true… this might take him down a peg. But—”

“What is it, Anastasia?”

“Can such an old-fashioned method work… in this kind of ultimate mage battle?”

“It’s simple, so it works as a surprise attack. Balthazar would never dream of being burned this way, would he?”

⁂

Night.

After everyone had gone to sleep, I sat alone before the campfire, lost in thought.

I’d never slept well the night before a fight where lives were on the line. It’s a nuisance, going into a decisive battle short on sleep, but I’d half given up on that bad habit.

Then…

“Can you not sleep, Ephthal-sama?”

“You can’t sleep either?”

Merlin gave a small shake of her head and set a pot on the fire to heat water.

“I thought you might not be able to sleep. Would you like some tea?”

“Ha, what a good disciple. Sheryl could stand to learn a thing or two from you.”

I’d meant it half as a joke, but Merlin took it seriously and her face hardened.

“That girl is, indeed, too much her own person. There is not a speck of the disciple about her.”

“Frankly, you’re about the only one who treats me like a proper master these days.”

The faces of Anastasia and Maria floated up, and my head started to ache. The polite, boyish side of me hadn’t shown up once lately, which made it worse.

“A boy’s looks don’t carry any dignity, I suppose.”

“That may be so, but I think it has more to do with those girls’ natures. After all, Ephthal-sama… has always picked up strange things…”

“I can’t argue with that.”

I kept my tone light, and Merlin smiled wryly.

The surroundings gradually fell silent, and all that reached my ears was the water coming to a boil.

“…”

“…”

“…Ephthal-sama? Can you truly win?”

There was only one answer to that.

“No fool broods on losing before he’s even started.”

“If I may be so presumptuous… might I state a plan of my own?”

“Go ahead.”

Merlin pressed her lips together, resolved.

“I am aware that I am not strong enough this time. That is why I have not been given a role in the heart of the plan… Is that not so?”

“It’s so no one dies for nothing.”

“Then my role in the assault is a light one. So I propose this: if things go beyond saving through some unforeseen event… I ask permission to act on my own judgment.”

“What do you mean?”

“Where strength falls short, I will cover the shortfall by any means necessary. And throughout history, there is only one way for a mage to draw out more power than she has.”

“…Magic overload. You’re thinking of blowing yourself up?”

Merlin nodded.

“Balthazar should not be counting me as part of the fighting strength. Which is why, depending on the timing… it might work as a bluff at the least.”

“…”

“Naturally, it would be a last resort. The most effective use of my life would be a ritual spell: I burn my life to overload my magic, weave a power-focused formula from it… and you control it.”

“…”

“My life is the one you picked up four hundred years ago, Ephthal-sama. If so, I would ask permission to offer it up to protect you.”

Just then, my fist whistled past Merlin’s nose, a backhand that grazed the tip of it.

“…Ephthal-sama?”

“Say that in front of me once more and next time it connects. I’ll do worse than break your nose.”

“…”

I sighed.

“We’ve had this talk a few times, haven’t we? Every time I scolded you, and you still haven’t learned…”

“…I am sorry.”

I stood and pulled Merlin into a tight hug.

“But still. Thank you for sticking with me, all this time, no matter how reckless I was.”

“What are you saying?”

“Thinking this is the last of it, I’m getting sentimental. You’re the only one who’d stick with me… without getting fed up. So… thank you.”

I laughed, and Merlin laughed too. Then tears began to gather at the corners of her eyes.

“Ephthal-sama…? If you say such things, I have a mountain of things to say myself.”

“Go ahead.”

“You took me in, raised me like your own child, trained me strictly as your favorite disciple, and above all… after four hundred years… you came back to me. Thank you.”

Partway through, Merlin’s voice turned to tears, and by the end I could hardly hear it. But I understood what she meant, painfully well.

Damn. Old men do get weepy, it’s true. Funny, with a boy’s body.

“If you think of me as your master, let me ask one last outrageous thing.”

“…What is it?”

“Don’t die before me. I won’t allow you to even think about achieving something by sacrificing yourself.”

“You mean to become the Nine-Headed Dragon’s human sacrifice yourself, do you not?”

“No, it’s fine for me.”

“…Why is that?”

“I’m your master. A disciple doesn’t argue with what her master does.”

“Ephthal-sama truly says only harsh things.”

I smiled and began to ruffle Merlin’s hair, hard.

It was the same unsparing way I’d done it four hundred years ago, when she was a kid.

TUS Vol. 8 Chapter 2

Chapter 2 – The Frozen Hell and the Strongest Four

Ephthal’s Perspective

Cocytus.

Known to everyone as the Mages’ Graveyard, and in plain terms, a top-difficulty dungeon.

As a mine, it’s played out. The dungeon itself was cleared ages ago, and governments and adventurers have picked its relics clean. But the monsters never ran dry, and ultra-grade horrors still prowl the place. Even over four hundred years ago it was a notorious dungeon that swallowed adventurer after adventurer and left corpses stacked in its halls. Today’s weakened mages are no match for it, so almost nobody goes in. A few thrill-seekers sneak in now and then to test themselves, and they all end up dead.

But enough of that. What matters for this job is what makes the dungeon special.

It was apparently an ancient-civilization warehouse to begin with. True to the name, the inside is an ice cave, which is reason enough to use it as cold storage. On top of that, preservation magic has been laid thick over the whole dungeon, so organic matter in there basically doesn’t rot. That’s the one use the place has left today, and it’s a big one.

It still holds a huge number of mages’ corpses from over four hundred years ago.

Granted, corpses that don’t rot still end up as mummies and skeletons, apparently. But according to Sasha, that’s no obstacle to building an undead mage legion.

⁂

So, one way or another, we’d left Magic Academy City and were heading north on foot for Cocytus.

The sky was clear, a far cry from the darkness over the city. Still, a sky with the Nine-Headed Dragon for a lid is ridiculous when you stop to think about it. Under there, day and night meant nothing, only black. Step out of the area it covered, and the scenery flips: the sun blazes as if nothing had happened, the same old world as ever. Strange.

Most regions with no dragon overhead probably didn’t even know there was a problem yet. But the dragon lay stretched across the world’s sky in a long, thin strip, and inside that strip… people must be panicking at a darkness that had come out of nowhere.

Then again, once I became the core and shut the thing down, what happened to all that? Would it just hang there while the planet turned, and the whole world get sudden daytime blackouts a few times a day? Or would it stay over one region as a lid, and leave that whole area in permanent night? If so, some regions would grow no crops at all, and refugees would pour out in huge numbers…

A headache was coming on when a voice reached me from behind.

“Still, Ephthal… you did well to settle it all by yourself.”

I turned around. Sasha was nodding, deeply moved. And the rest of the party were all nodding the same way.

For the record, this trip’s members were:

・The Four Emperors, me included

・Sasha

・Merlin

・Anastasia and Sheryl

It was the biggest party we’d ever had. Svetlana was due to join us partway, so the count would only go up. The dragons had scattered from Magic Academy City the moment the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared, and with so many of them dead since the last battle, she was run ragged with clan councils and all that.

“What, master? Is it that surprising that I talked it out with Balthazar alone?”

Everyone nodded at the same moment.

Isaac spoke first.

“Well, Ephthal, the only picture I had of you was a man old enough to know better who still blows up in an instant. I assumed that if you went alone, whatever could have been settled would fall apart… Of course I worried.”

I admit I’m short-tempered. Still… there’s a way to say these things, and I could have done without that one.

“…Among my disciples, Ephthal was famous as the angry grandpa,” Itam said.

Angry grandpa? My face twitched.

“Ah, that’s right,” Cliff said. “Among my disciples, Ephthal was called the cocky old geez—”

I held up a hand to stop him.

“Cliff… I’m begging you. Stop talking about that.”

Even for me, old story or not… I didn’t want to hear that people had been calling me a cocky old geezer behind my back.

Anastasia had watched the whole exchange with her mouth hanging open.

“M-M-M… Master looks flustered! I’ve never seen that before!”

“…Fufu. Flustered Ephthal is cute too.”

Sheryl being Sheryl, nobody could tell what she meant by that.

Come to think of it, though…

Anastasia had never seen me with my peers. All she’d seen was my master, Sasha, and my disciple, Merlin, and my family back at the Alcott house, my brother and sister and my mother. No wonder it felt like news to her, seeing me with my buddies.

“Okay, enough of the nonsense. Let’s get to it.”

Everyone nodded, and I pointed north.

“We’re headed for Cocytus, the Mages’ Graveyard. As you know, it’s a top-difficulty dungeon.”

Next I looked at Anastasia and Sheryl.

“It’s too much for you two. After what happened with Maria, I’m worried sick, to be honest.”

Merlin lowered her eyes, her voice barely there.

“I am sorry. Though I was at her side…”

“I’m not blaming you, Merlin. Forget it.”

If I’d been there, or Sasha, we couldn’t have protected Maria in a one-on-one against Balthazar either. Not a chance. So I wasn’t angry at all, and Merlin had nothing to be ashamed of.

“Master? Then are we staying behind?”

“No,” I said, shaking my head. “This time you’re going into the dungeon too.”

Merlin’s eyes went wide.

“Ephthal-sama. What do you mean by that…?”

“I can’t keep Anastasia and Sheryl in sight for the rest of their lives, and I don’t plan to… But at least until this is over, I want them within my reach. They’re my precious disciples, too.”

Anastasia’s cheeks went red in an instant. Her eyes filled, and she cried out, overwhelmed.

“Th-thank you, Master! To think you valued me that much…”

Sheryl smiled, pleased.

“…Fufu. Being told so plainly that you love me is embarrassing.”

Isaac let out a small laugh.

“Ephthal, you’ve always taken care of your disciples. That never changes.”

Itam chuckled.

“Among my disciples, Ephthal was always known as an overprotective grandpa.”

Cliff shrugged.

“Among my disciples, Ephthal was an overprotective cocky old geez—”

Again I stopped him with a hand.

“So… Cliff. I’m begging you. Stop with that.”

The painful part was that I couldn’t flatly deny cocky old geezer.

Anastasia, who’d been watching the four of us, gaped again.

“Master’s flustered again!”

“…Fufu. Flustered Ephthal is cute again.”

Honestly, we just say whatever we like to each other, no standing on ceremony. And when the subject turns to Cliff being a social disaster, everybody tears into him too.

I sighed, and Anastasia spoke up cheerfully.

“But, you know… Master?”

“What is it, Anastasia?”

“You seem strange today.”

“Strange how?”

“For one thing, you’re still being rough, aren’t you? Not like usual.”

Ah.

Now that she mentioned it, maybe so. Was it just that I was with my old best friends, and the old me was coming on strong?

“And even though it’s a terrible situation with the dragon, you look calmer than usual, somehow relaxed. And most of all, you look like you’re having fun.”

She sounded genuinely baffled. But there wasn’t any mystery.

“Here’s the thing, Anastasia.”

“Yes?”

“If I look relaxed, I probably am.”

“How so?”

“Usually I’m the one responsible for the scouting and everything else, all on my own. And nobody values these guys’ power more than I do, so it’s a relief in more ways than one.”

“…I see.”

“And if I look like I’m having fun, I probably am. Even on the worst battlefields we traded jokes. That’s old friends for you.”

“Old friends…”

Anastasia thought for a moment, then clapped her hands as if she’d figured something out.

“So you’re all really good buddies!”

“Well, I won’t deny it. ‘Good buddies’ is a bit too cute, though.”

Just then, the trees that had been blocking our view opened up, and a grassy plain lay ahead.

“Good, we’re almost there.”

Our destination was visible a few kilometers down the road across the plain.

“Um… Master?”

“What is it?”

“We’re going to a cave in the mountains, right?”

“Right.”

“Then why…?” Anastasia tilted her head. “Why is our destination a town?”

Well, if she was asking that, there was only one answer.

“Because we’re going to the Adventurers’ Guild.”

⁂

The town of Arje.

It had grown up as a relay city for silk from the East, and it was pretty big. Obviously smaller than an imperial or royal capital, but a fine regional hub.

On a bustling main street lined with stalls, at one corner of the round plaza in the middle of town, stood a four-story brick building. That was the Adventurers’ Guild we were after.

“So why the guild?”

The moment we reached the front of the building, Anastasia looked up at me and asked.

“I told you we’d gather corpses at Cocytus, the Mages’ Graveyard, right?”

“Yes. That was the idea.”

“How we turn those corpses into a lich legion with necromancy… we haven’t settled that yet.”

“…What do you mean, not settled?”

That had apparently caught her completely off guard. She looked worried.

“The plain fact is, we’re short of material, short of time, short of everything. It all rides on Sasha’s and Cliff’s skill.”

Her face clouded over.

“But Master… you said those two would manage easily, didn’t you?”

“Of course. They’re the two I trust completely… so for them it’s a piece of cake.”

I grinned, all confidence. Both of them shot me a look: don’t be absurd. I ignored it, naturally.

“Even those two can’t prepare anything without the actual corpses, though.”

“Meaning?”

“So first we have to collect the bodies in the dungeon. That’s where the Guild comes in.”

I pointed at the guild in front of us, and Anastasia gave a small “Oh!”

“You mean you’re hiring porters?”

“Exactly.”

Good answer. I patted her on the head, and she smiled, bright as a flower.

“We need a hundred bodies or more, you see. Just hauling them takes an idiotic amount of time.”

“Um… Master?”

“Yes?”

“Cocytus is full of corpses of absurdly powerful mages who could use Level 7 and up, right?”

I nodded.

“Otherwise we wouldn’t have come all the way out here.”

“And a lich legion keeps the magic ability it had in life, right?”

“Naturally.”

She peered up at me timidly.

“A hundred liches who can use Level 7 and above…? In terms of fighting strength, wouldn’t that…”

“And not just Level 7. There’ll be Level 8 and 9, and some who can use Level 10. So yes, you’re right: it could swallow a modern nation or two without breaking a sweat.”

“It’s amazing that Master can gather all that so easily, but… do we really have to go that far to beat Balthazar?”

“Well, he’s planning the collapse of a civilization. Anything less and we’re not even in the game. It’s not overkill, at least. And besides…”

“Besides?”

“The real star isn’t the lich legion. It’s what we make with it… Well, no use explaining it to you now. Whether it works at all depends on Cliff and Sasha.”

Anastasia tilted her head. What?

“Anyway, porters come first. Even if we wipe out the monsters in the dungeon, without porters the difference in time is night and day.”

“We only have two weeks, after all. So you want to save time wherever you can?”

“Right. There’s the formula work afterward too. We can’t spend that much time on just collecting bodies.”

“But, but… Master?”

“What?”

Anastasia raised one eyebrow, looking troubled.

“…The Mages’ Graveyard is an insanely dangerous dungeon… the kind only people with a death wish go into, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, that’s what I hear.”

“Um… well… with a place that dangerous, is there actually an adventurer who’ll take a porter job?”

⁂

The guild receptionist girl.

It’s an old saying, and in this world it holds: the front desk of a guild is run by a pretty young woman. A guild is the first place adventurers stop after a monster hunt or a dungeon crawl, an oasis where they can unwind, a bit like coming home from a hard battlefield. It’s supposed to heal people, so the front desk is supposed to be a pretty girl.

I’d heard all this ages ago, back when I belonged to a guild, from a senior adventurer of the day, and I’d thought, huh, makes sense. Whether the old-timer was telling the truth, I don’t know. But as guild tradition, a young woman at the desk is a worldwide fact.

At this town’s guild, though, a bald man stood planted behind the front desk like a temple guardian.

Not that I had any complaint. Whether a man or a woman does the job doesn’t matter to me.

“What? The Mages’ Graveyard? Dream on! A place that dangerous? No number of lives would be enough!”

I could have done without that reaction.

Anastasia’s hunch had hit the mark. We were being turned away at the door, and the moment I’d explained what the porter job was, this was the answer.

“I’ll pay at least ten times the going rate. Can you round up twenty people?”

“Come on, mister, don’t be unreasonable. Pile up all the gold you want. Nobody takes a job that amounts to a suicide pact.”

“…Suicide?”

“Well, yeah. The Mages’ Graveyard, pal! The bare minimum for even walking around in that dungeon is a top-rank mage who can use Level 8, and there’s what, ten of those in the whole world, if that?”

“…”

“And even that guarantees nothing. It only means you won’t get killed the instant you step in. Dragging a line of porters in there, no way I can promise anybody’s safe.”

“…”

The clerk clapped his hands. That was that.

“So that’s the end of it. I’ve got other work, so sorry, but could you go home?”

I couldn’t just say “Sure, fine” to that.

“Sorry, but could you call the guildmaster for me?”

“What? You want the guildmaster?”

I nodded, and the clerk snorted at me.

“Some shady drifter walks in with a job like that, and you want the guildmaster out here? Don’t be unreasonable.”

I glanced at Sasha. When Sasha nodded, I turned back to the clerk.

“The Undead Emperor, Sasha, is here. Just tell the guildmaster that.”

In circles like this, Sasha’s name carries real weight. And now that I’d used it, we couldn’t be brushed off.

The clerk’s face froze.

“The Undead… Emperor?”

He stared hard at Sasha’s face.

⁂

Soon after, the clerk came back with the guildmaster.

“And what proof is there that this girl is the Undead Emperor?”

The guildmaster had looked pale when the clerk brought him out, sure, but the panic was gone now. One look at Sasha in the flesh and his whole manner had changed. He’d listened to us, more or less, and what it came to was: you look fishy, show me proof.

I looked at Sasha and sighed. I couldn’t blame him.

After all, going by looks alone, Sasha is a perfectly ordinary, lovely girl. Nobody connects that face with the infamous Undead Emperor, the name that shuts crying kids up. A guildmaster in a big city might have seen Sasha’s face, but this was the countryside. If you’d never laid eyes on Sasha, this reaction was only natural.

“That’s right, Guildmaster! These people have been spouting nonsense since the start!”

The clerk was snorting with indignation. The guildmaster nodded hard, I knew it. Then he looked at the big sack of gold on the counter and sniffed.

“They’ve certainly got the fee. Some big trading house’s idle heir, I’d say.”

Then he said sharply: “But.”

“Money can’t buy lives, and the Guild does not bow to money. Don’t take the Guild lightly!”

Anastasia tilted her head. “Huh?”

“Isn’t an adventurer someone who fights monsters? Isn’t that a dangerous job?”

“You’ve misunderstood the root of the matter. Danger and recklessness are different things.”

The guildmaster looked around and grinned.

“Right, gentlemen!”

The onlookers started nodding together. A crowd of adventurers had been gathering around us ever since the quarrel with the clerk began, and by now it was a sizable audience.

“The guildmaster’s right!”

“Recklessness isn’t courage!”

“Don’t think money gets you whatever you want!”

“We’ve got a right to pick our jobs too!”

And so on. A big crowd was yelling whatever it liked, and the situation wasn’t good. The adventurers honestly seemed to think we’d come as a rich man’s hobby, and the whole guild had caught that mood. By now nobody would take our job.

Great. Then Sheryl tugged my sleeve.

“…Ephthal. These people are unpleasant.”

The guildmaster fixed me with a threatening stare.

“So, if you would be so good as to leave.”

Threats and intimidation don’t work on me. And I’m not so well-mannered as to say “All right, then” and go.

“So if we show we have the strength to protect the porters, there’s no problem, right?”

Fine. We’d show them it made sense. All I needed was for them to see that what we were asking wasn’t reckless.

“Show your strength?”

The guildmaster burst out laughing. “Haha.”

“Spare me the jokes.”

“I’m not joking.”

“Heh. You really understand nothing. The Mages’ Graveyard is a dungeon of unprecedented danger, you know?”

“Like I said, if we show you the strength, it’s fine, right?”

“What strength? Even a Level 8 mage would be too weak, and you claim to have power beyond human that can use Level 9?”

“…And if I said yes?”

“Oh, what a surprise, meeting someone of the Four Emperors’ class in a place like this!”

He wasn’t even trying to hide the sneer. A roar of laughter went up from the onlookers too.

I could have said “The Four Emperors, correct,” and made it easy, but then… how should I play this?

Anyway, I wasn’t about to waste more time here. I wasn’t hiding my strength in the first place. Show them one high-level spell and they’d understand.

The question was how flashy to make it.

Cocytus has a reputation as a dungeon you can just barely survive at Level 8. Even so, I couldn’t go and fire off a Level 10 like some kind of lunatic. In that case…

If I did Level 9 right here, as the guildmaster said, would that end it?

Decision made, I started sizing up the building. Casting indoors risked bringing down the guild itself. Where could I do a demonstration?

The guild lobby had a terrace attached with a good view, and conveniently, a mountain in the distance. If I stepped out onto the terrace, I could use that mountain as the target.

Then Anastasia whispered to me.

“Master? Are you really… going to do it?”

“There’s no other way here.”

“But is it all right to blast that mountain?”

“It’s fine.”

“What do you mean? If there are people on it, it’d be a disaster!”

“Scouting magic. Even I check beforehand whether anyone’s there.”

I’d just said that when Cliff, who’d been standing beside me watching, cut in.

“Ephthal. I’ve already confirmed there’s no sign of anyone on that mountain.”

“Hm? Why have you scouted that mountain already?”

“Because I was watching how you all were going back and forth, and—”

Cliff raised a palm overhead.

“I thought showing proof is faster than arguing.”

The lobby filled with dense magic. The air trembled, and the desks and chairs rattled slightly. Every eye turned to Cliff, who was giving off power far beyond anything normal, and no one knew what was happening.

Then Cliff’s sharp, boyish voice rang across the lobby.

“Then, as requested, I’ll show you.”

He thrust a palm out toward the mountain beyond the terrace.

What is this insane power? This magic… wasn’t in the same class as Level 8 or 9. It was… it went past even Level 10. You idiot… don’t tell me—

“Level 11: Homura.”

A single red beam stretched from Cliff’s palm.

Sizzle.

The heat ray instantly melted the glass door between the terrace and the lobby. As the red, liquefied glass ran down to the floor, the beam shot straight at the mountain like a laser, and the whole area was swallowed in a flash of pure white. A light so strong you could almost call it violent.

Everyone was whited out. Then the deep boom of a huge explosion thudded through our lungs. Last came the wind, a howling gale that arrived just as the light died.

A wind strong enough to lift people threw the guild into chaos, then outright panic.

“Wh-waaaaaah!”

“What is this!”

“H-h-he blew the mountain away!”

“Wi-wi-wind! Windddd!”

Some grabbed pillars. Some crouched on the floor. Tough-looking adventurers were tossed about by the blast and flailed, each yelling something different. Everything flew through the air and scattered. It was like a scene from hell.

“Well, that’s about what we can do, Guildmaster.”

In the middle of that, Cliff spoke coolly.

The guildmaster could only open and close his mouth, over and over.

“Ah… Y-yes… Le… Level… Level… eleven… the mountaintop is gone… ah… ah… ha… wa… aah…”

Rasping that out, he sat down hard on the floor.

“Hey, Cliff…”

“What, Ephthal?”

“…You overdid it.”

Cliff gave an exasperated shrug, and I sighed. He never changes.

“Hey, Anastasia?”

“Y-yes, Master?”

Anastasia looked shocked, though not as shocked as the guildmaster.

“What do you make of Cliff?”

“Well, that’s… very much a friend of Master’s, I guess, or something…”

“You and Maria always called me a wild, reckless troublemaker, but…”

I pointed at Cliff, exasperated.

“…Cliff is ten thousand times worse.”

Seriously, this guy doesn’t read the room, and he’s got no consideration at all. At least I try not to stand out. Next to him, I’m the far more decent one.

“…I understand perfectly.”

Anastasia stood there dazed, staring at Cliff.

⁂

And so, one way or another, we secured twenty porters and left the town of Arje behind. About half a day’s walk later, we were halfway up a sacred mountain.

A cave mouth opened in the mountainside, and just standing there you could feel the thick magic unique to ancient ruins. This was the cave that led to Cocytus.

“Then let’s go with the plan we agreed on.”

Sasha, who’d been doing knee-bends beside me, nodded.

Sasha was dressed in a midriff-baring top and a sports bra, with his hair tied back, ready to exercise. Well… why a man would need a sports bra is a genuine mystery. But there’s no point raising it with my master, who’s a walking punchline just by existing.

“Now then, Ephthal. So this time you all rampage as you please while I guard my porters, is that it?”

“Yeah. The main attackers will be Cliff and me. I’m on bodyguard duty for Anastasia and Sheryl too, though.”

“Bringing the brats was your own whim. More work comes with the territory.”

I was uneasy about Anastasia and Sheryl myself. But with Maria taken, I didn’t want something irreversible to happen because I couldn’t keep an eye on them, and it’s only human to want those two within reach.

“I’ll look after them myself. I won’t trouble you.”

Anastasia and Sheryl beamed.

Just then Isaac spoke from behind me.

“Hey, Ephthal? Cliff has already done his thing, but…”

“Hm? What, Isaac?”

“Are Itam and I really free to use our magic however we like?”

“You two are the sensible ones, unlike Cliff.”

I laughed out loud. I’d known it, but Cliff really is reckless. He caused us all kinds of trouble back then, and being on the receiving end again after so long is strangely nostalgic… Somehow I don’t mind.

“Sure, no problem, no need to hold back. Do as you please.”

In the first place, with the Nine-Headed Dragon up there, nobody was going to blink at Sasha’s friends using Level 10 or 11. It’d be written off in the chaos. And we weren’t hiding anything anymore anyway.

Cliff, who’d been listening, gave a small “Heh.”

“I’m not one to hide my strength, either. That policy suits me.”

He looked delighted, but all I could do was slump with a sigh.

“No, you, a little restraint, please. Just a little is fine.”

He looks like a man who’d blow up a crowd of ordinary people and not care. We’re in a temporary alliance, a truce, but he’s got dangerous ideas of his own. And going to extremes with no sense of proportion is his bad habit.

I’m no one to talk, probably. But I don’t do what Cliff does, sacrificing the world for one family member.

“Restraint? Even holding back, it’s hard to break through Cocytus in a short time, you know?”

“I didn’t say hold back. I said don’t drag civilians into it, since we’re bringing porters.”

“Hmm… Ephthal?”

“What?”

“Do I look like someone who enjoys slaughtering ordinary people?”

Cliff puffed out his cheeks, sulking. I answered him bluntly.

“You don’t look like you’d do it for fun. But if you got them caught up by accident… you wouldn’t look sorry either.”

“Well, anyone who gets caught up is a nobody who couldn’t dodge the blast. Tagging along with us is presumption, and the consequences are on their own heads, isn’t it?”

He was so breezy about it that my head started to ache.

“That’s what I mean by restraint.”

“…What do you mean?”

“The Guild people are here because we asked them, right?”

“…Well, yes.”

“Then it’s not on their own heads, is it?”

Cliff fell silent for a bit. Then it clicked, and he smacked a fist into his palm.

“I see. So that’s a way of looking at it.”

He needed it spelled out this far? Geniuses, I swear.

No, in his case it wasn’t a matter of reading the room or a flaw in his personality… At the root, he probably didn’t really understand ‘ordinary people.’ That might be the real problem.

“Still, Ephthal. To the bottom in six hours. Is that really your order?”

“Yeah, that’s what I asked of you.”

“Six hours to reach the deepest floor… then three hours to collect the bodies, then three hours to get back up… Twelve hours total, right?”

“Yeah, that’s the plan.”

When I nodded, Cliff openly scowled.

“And when we get back, we start the necromancy research that same day, with the materials. Even getting to the bottom in six hours is a hard job… what a slave driver you are.”

“But you can do it, right?”

Cliff spat out a sour, grudging concession.

“Well, yes, that’s true.”

Just then, the guildmaster of Arje came up behind us, worked up.

“To the deepest floor of Cocytus and back… twelve hours!? Impossible! That can’t be done! I object, and I object firmly!”

“Object? You agreed to send your people, didn’t you, Guildmaster?”

“We’ve confirmed that you’re a group of elite mages traveling with Sasha-sama, that much is true!”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“The problem is huge! If you go wild like this, my people will be in danger!”

“I keep telling you, we’re here, so they’ll be fine.”

The guildmaster took a huge breath and looked ready to leap at me as he rattled on.

“I don’t know whether it’s ambition or what, but all you want is to set the fastest route through Cocytus and make a name for yourselves, isn’t that it!? We accepted a porter job. We did not accept a job to help you set a speed record! That is unnecessary danger, and I won’t stand for it!”

I could tell he truly cared about his people, and he wasn’t a bad guy. Still, having him jump on every little thing wore me out.

“In any case, if you’re going to put my people in danger, you come through me first!”

Sasha, who’d been silent until then, crossed his arms.

“Ho, you’re a persistent one. I’ve told you many times it’ll be fine. Besides, taking risks is an adventurer’s job, isn’t it?”

Sasha frowned sourly, and the guildmaster bowed his head as if pleading.

“Danger itself is fine! I just ask you not to put them in danger for no reason!”

“Hm,” Sasha said, a hand to his chin. “So long as nobody dies, it’s fine, isn’t it? I’ve told you that many times, so rest easy.”

“I’m not doubting your ability, Sasha-sama. But—”

The guildmaster pulled a book out of his coat. It was old, well used, its cover torn in places.

“Hm? What’s that?”

“The Guild’s clearing manual for Cocytus, handed down since ancient times.”

“…And?”

“You know it was an enormously hard dungeon even before magic declined?”

“Yes,” Sasha said. The guildmaster looked pained.

“According to the records, the fastest clear so far was by the six strongest elite mages of the Magic Society of that day, and it took two days round trip, I tell you!”

“I know that. We’re not fools. We read the materials beforehand.”

Not that we’d seen the manual. Our source was Cliff, secondhand. But Cliff has a photographic memory, practically a cheat, so I could swear the information had no errors.

“I’m not doubting you, Sasha-sama! But even the strongest mages of that day took two days!”

“If you’re not doubting me… why am I being backed into a corner? Are you picking a fight with me?”

The guildmaster was practically snapping at Sasha, too. If he grabbed Sasha by the collar, a fight would start on the spot.

“No! But on top of that, to do it in twelve hours while guarding my people… is insane!”

Sasha and Cliff exchanged a look. Hopeless.

I could sympathize with the guildmaster. But by now he was so anxious it was getting annoying.

While we were at a loss over how to handle him, Cliff spoke up.

“Say, Guildmaster. Two days was the best of the Magic Society of the time, wasn’t it?”

“Yes. That’s why I’m saying twelve hours round trip is insane… and you should go to the bottom normally!”

Cliff smiled boldly.

“Then there’s nothing wrong. If the Society’s best of the time took two days, there’s nothing odd about us, the greatest in the Society’s history, clearing it in twelve hours.”

“Th-the greatest in history? Maybe Sasha-sama… but a mere attendant talking big!”

It was big talk, he was right. I think we’re the greatest lineup in history myself, but I’m not about to say it to an outsider. Still, I don’t dislike that overconfidence of Cliff’s.

“I’m not an attendant, and I’m not talking big, you know?”

“Then I’ll ask. The fastest record is two days… which is forty-eight hours. How do you plan to close the gap down to your twelve?”

They glared at each other, trading barbs, sparks practically flying between them.

“By going the shortest way… That’s all. Isn’t that right, Ephthal?”

Cliff grinned at me.

⁂

Inside the cave, this floor was a humid marsh, fed by an underground lake and lit by glowing moss… And the marsh turned out to be a slime nest.

“Eeeeek! S-s-split slimes!”

The adventurers started panicking.

In front of Cliff and me at the head of the line were three slimes, each big enough to swallow a person whole.

For the record, slimes in Japanese RPGs are the weakest of the weak, but not in this world. They grab you, dissolve you, eat you. It’s a crude attack, but it works anywhere. They lurk in the shadows and spring out of nowhere like a spider after prey, and to adventurers the word ‘slime’ means terror. And a dungeon at Cocytus’s level breeds special slimes, as every adventurer knows.

Of course we knew split slimes would show up here. Cliff had told us beforehand. They’re rare by any standard, and a nuisance even among nuisances.

Biologically, they’re like planaria. Cut one and it splits in two; crush it and it splits into a heap… The more you attack, the more of them there are, and the worse it gets. Cutting and crushing do nothing. A truly nasty one.

But we were the original Four Emperors. In terms of fighting power… frankly, we were the bigger nuisance. Which meant…

“Level 10: Crimson Ifrit.”

At the touch of Cliff’s flames, one split slime vanished with a sizzle.

“Again. Level 10: Crimson Ifrit.”

Another split slime was wrapped in flame and vanished.

“And lastly, Level 10: Crimson Ifrit.”

The third was gone. The spot was empty.

“I-impossible! A split slime, even if you burn it, comes right back! Why didn’t it split!?”

The guildmaster wore a look of stunned disbelief.

“Cliff isn’t burning the slimes.”

“Th-then what is he doing!?”

“Vaporizing them.”

If cutting, crushing and burning don’t work, that’s how you deal with them.

“V-vaporizing…?”

“Right. They regenerate from wherever cells remain, so if you turn the whole thing to gas at once, no problem.”

“…You can do that?”

“Any mage allowed to stand with Sasha in a party can do that much without thinking about it.”

Mind you, today’s mages can’t pull off a stunt like this. It takes Level 10 difficulty, so even for the mages of the old days it was a master-class spell.

“We’re short on time. Let’s get deeper.”

“Y-yes. Let’s.”

The guildmaster nodded, and we turned to the rock passage beyond the marsh.

It ran straight about ten meters to a dead end, with a corner right before it.

“Well… here’s the first hurdle.”

Muttering that, Cliff stepped into the passage. And without turning at the corner, he walked straight at the dead-end wall.

“Hm? That’s a dead end…?”

The guildmaster sounded puzzled. Cliff didn’t answer, and just kept going toward the wall.

“H-hey… you…?”

The guildmaster stood agape, not understanding what Cliff was doing. Anastasia and Sheryl looked just as lost.

“What’s going on, Master? The path goes that way… That’s a dead end!”

“No, this is as planned.”

I had no doubts, but no wonder Anastasia and the rest were confused.

“Anastasia, there’s a proper reason for this.”

“A reason? But… it’s a dead end.”

I gave a small nod.

“From what I heard beforehand… if you turn the corner there’s a staircase down.”

“Meaning?”

“You go down the stairs, pass through the lower levels, and finally… come to a staircase going up.”

“…Lots of dungeons are built that way.”

“Right. It’s a detour in the end.”

“A detour?”

“Yeah. Follow the route I just described and where you end up is… right on the other side of the dead end Cliff’s heading for.”

“Well, that’s just how it’s built,” Anastasia said. “Walls in high-difficulty dungeons like these are made unbreakable… You’re not actually going to break through it, are you?”

“Right. No way around it. So—”

“So?”

As Anastasia tilted her head, Cliff held a palm up to the dead-end wall.

“Level 11: Homura.”

Dazzling blue-silver flame wrapped Cliff’s palm. Then his right hand, like a gas burner, started to bore, no, melt through the wall.

“Whaaaat!? H-how!?”

Anastasia flailed in alarm, and the guildmaster stood dumbfounded, his mouth flapping.

“S-s-s-such a… in a dungeon of ultimate difficulty… there’s a wall that can be broken through?”

He was right: normally impossible. That’s why even the Society’s elite who cleared this labyrinth ages ago needed two days. If a trick like this worked, the dungeon would be full of holes.

“Right. The walls of this dungeon are the indestructible kind you get in ultra-hard labyrinths.”

“B-but Fire God Emperor-sama is melting the wall right now, isn’t he?” Anastasia said.

Cliff called back without turning.

“As Ephthal says, the walls of this labyrinth are solidified mana, ultra-hard. Like diamond, in fact.”

“Exactly!” Anastasia said. “Walls like this are famous for being unbreakable! It’s impossible!”

“But think about it, Ephthal’s disciple… Anastasia, was it?”

“Oh, yes. What do you mean?”

“Diamond is a lump of carbon. And if we assume the wall is the same, the way through is simple.”

“Simple?”

Cliff added a pleased little laugh and went on.

“Diamond is weak to fire.”

“Hey, Cliff… don’t teach my disciple nonsense.”

“Heh. Call it my sense of humor.”

“I’ve always thought your jokes are hard for normal people to follow.”

Diamond is a lump of carbon, so technically it does burn. But Cliff was breaking down a rock wall, and he was obviously not burning any carbon.

“Um… what does it really mean?”

“‘Unbreakable’ means unbreakable by ordinary destruction magic, up through Level 10. Anastasia, you know Cliff’s specialty is destructive power, right?”

“Oh, yes! Of the four elements, he’s fire!”

“Exactly. As you know… fire is the hardest element to handle.”

“Right! Um, fire magic is basically a big boom over a wide area, and there aren’t many spells for fine control, are there?”

“Exactly. What Cliff’s doing is simple. He’s packing the heat into one small pocket of space and shaping it into a blade of flame.”

Anastasia frowned in thought, a wrinkle forming between her brows.

“Um, Fire God Emperor-sama’s Level 11: Homura… that’s a huge explosion spell that burns a whole area down, right? Hmm… So he’s squeezing the explosion’s heat into a single point?”

“Yeah. In an extremely small area, but the heat is up around Level 12… no, at the tip where it’s cutting the rock, maybe 13.”

“Level 13? But… wait… that’s strange!”

“Tell me what you find strange.”

Anastasia finally put on a serious face. She seemed to have realized I was giving her a lesson in magic theory.

“I understand the idea of not scattering the heat in a big explosion but punching through at one point to reach extreme temperatures. But that’s incredibly hard to control, practically impossible, isn’t it? If it could be done, punching through at one point with an explosion would be standard practice all over the world!”

“Correct. Even Cliff can’t do it, and I can’t. Search the whole world and you won’t find anyone who can.”

“B-but it’s actually happening, isn’t it?”

“If two people do it together, though, there’s exactly one pair in the world who can pull it off. I’m controlling Cliff’s magic.”

“…Master is controlling it?”

“Same principle as Merlin running the Divine Enhancement calculations for me.”

“So Fire God Emperor-sama focuses only on raising the heat, and Master handles the spatial heat control, keeping it sealed in one place so it doesn’t damage the surroundings?”

“Exactly right.”

I nodded, and Anastasia smiled. A moment later she looked like she couldn’t quite accept it.

“But you just told me, Master: one pair in the world. It’s an insane feat of teamwork. Can you do that… on the fly?”

“Of course not. It takes knowing each other’s habits inside out.”

“Like Merlin-sama and Master, then?”

“Right.”

“But… you two haven’t seen each other in four hundred years, have you?”

“We pulled off Level 11 as a ritual spell long ago, and we drilled that kind of thing endlessly back then. These days… I can cast Level 11: Four Emperors alone, without a ritual, but the four of us together could build a Level 11 stronger than my solo one in a few seconds.”

“I see… But honestly it’s astonishing. To actually… go straight through by the shortest route…”

Then Cliff called, “Done.”

Sure enough, the wall he’d been melting had a hole big enough for a person to walk through.

Anastasia’s expression changed as she looked at the hall beyond the hole.

“There are monsters. A lot of them!”

About ten bird monsters were visible: flame birds, phoenixes, clearly high-difficulty monsters.

The guildmaster was flustered.

“Those are fire incarnate, and fire doesn’t work on them! You, red hair! Fire mage, fall back right now and put another mage in front!”

He shouted, but Cliff didn’t care. He strolled into the monsters’ nest, raised his right palm, and delivered a sentence of death to the phoenixes.

“Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal.”

A flower of purple lightning bloomed in the hall, painted with the death cries of flame birds.

In an instant every phoenix was a corpse on the floor.

With my specialty stolen, all I could do was smile wryly.

“Sorry,” Cliff said, “but there’s no attack spell up to Level 10 that I can’t use.”

And the guildmaster just stood there stunned, watching Cliff.

⁂

“S-s-Sleipnir!”

The deepest part of Cocytus.

In a wide limestone cavern, a giant horse appeared in front of us.

According to legend, Sleipnir is Odin’s eight-legged warhorse, and sure enough, this horse had eight legs. It stood about four meters at the shoulder and was six meters long.

The magic drifting off it said this was no ordinary monster, and I couldn’t blame the adventurer for yelling in fear.

“Ho, a beautiful horse. I’d like one for my collection.”

If Sasha wanted it, then it was no ordinary monster. It was a seriously troublesome one.

But Sleipnir’s misfortune was that we had five troublesome mages, and one of them was a man hopeless at holding back.

“Level 11: Homura.”

A small-scale nuclear explosion within a confined space. Sleipnir was reduced to cinders instantly.

Cliff rolled his shoulders with a crack and yawned.

“There’s just no resistance.”

“Hey, Cliff. If I hadn’t sealed the heat off from the surroundings just now, the porters and Anastasia and Sheryl would have been burned to a crisp.”

“Exactly. That’s why I can go all-out on firepower. Firepower is justice and the highest good. Heh, if I can skip every other annoying thing and focus on firepower, teaming with you isn’t half bad.”

I clenched a fist, wondering if I should hit him. But Cliff had gotten us the fastest clear, so just this once I backed off.

Cliff smiled, satisfied, and Sasha nodded hard.

“Now then, shall we begin the explanation?” Sasha said.

“Yeah, let’s.”

At Sasha’s urging, I called to the Guild’s people we’d brought from Arje.

“So, the bodies are scattered around this deepest floor, the limestone cavern.”

Thinking about it, it made sense. The place in a dungeon where you’re most likely to die is the deepest floor. Many ancient ruins have a boss-class guardian at the end, so the risk of death goes up.

“We’ve cleared most of the monsters already, so from here each porter works on his own and collects the bodies.”

The porters’ faces turned tight and serious.

It was a natural reaction. Cliff and I had cleared most of the monsters, but not all of them. The cavern had deep dark spots and shadows. Monsters could be lurking there, and you could walk right into one.

We needed them on their toes, so this reaction was welcome.

“Wait a moment! I have something to say!”

“What is it, Guildmaster?”

“I understand your strength. For everything I’ve said until now… I apologize. It was all my ignorance!”

He was certainly a nag. But there was no need to go as far as apologizing. Cliff’s antics had been outrageous, and the man himself only cared about his people, no ill intent.

“…And? We’re in a hurry, so keep it short.”

“Even so… as guildmaster I can’t keep it to myself. May I speak?”

“Go ahead.”

“You’re looking for the bodies of ancient mages, correct? As you know, I believe there are many in this cavern.”

“Yeah. And?”

“But as you can see, even though it’s a hall, the cavern is a maze in places, with dense pillars and so on. There’s dark and shadow, and monsters will be hiding. And I’m not proud of this, but not one of my people could take a hit from a monster on this floor and survive!”

I glanced at Anastasia. Sure enough, her jaw had dropped. That’s really nothing to be proud of!

Well, anyway, he had a point.

“I get what you’re saying. But we’ve already paid the fee, and you can’t just say you won’t work now.”

“No, we’re not saying we won’t work. We just want safety guaranteed, through coordination.”

“Coordination?”

The guildmaster nodded hard.

“As you said, each of us would work alone. I’d rather we move in groups. And if each of you mages leads a group as an escort, we’ll be safe.”

“I see, alone is the danger. If each of us leads a group, we can respond immediately… and more than anything keep an eye on everyone.”

“Exactly. If you do that, we can work with peace of mind.”

“But… the cavern is huge. We only planned three hours here, and moving by group would take forever. Everyone scattering at once, each on their own, is by far the fastest.”

“So you value efficiency over lives?”

Several veins popped on the guildmaster’s temples. Another one who blows up in an instant… I thought, smiling wryly.

“What do you think my people’s lives are worth!?”

“That’s not the issue.”

“Then what is the issue!?”

“A makeshift group with sloppy coordination, thrown together on the spot, who knows how useful it’d be?”

“It’s still obviously safer than going alone!”

“That’s not the issue. The point is—”

I looked at Isaac and Itam.

“We’ve already got a method with a track record, from a long friendship. I can’t accept a sloppy makeshift setup.”

I’d been thinking about the porters’ safety from the start. Whether it’s a backstab, a sudden long-range spell, or a frontal charge, all we had to do was make sure we protected them, no matter what.

And nobody beats these two at that.

“So it’s your turn. Isaac, Itam.”

⁂

In a dense stand of white pillars within the cavern, Sheryl was walking near a big column rising from the floor.

Seven monsters like two-legged yetis burst out from behind the small pillars.

The yetis were fast, and Sheryl couldn’t react. In an instant she was surrounded.

Judging by speed alone, the gap in strength was obvious. If she faced them straight, the yetis would turn Sheryl into a lump of meat right away.

“Look out!”

The guildmaster practically screamed it.

The yetis all pounced on Sheryl at once, right before his eyes.

The crunch of a yeti’s fist hitting Sheryl’s face.

Then a stomp, the boom of a foot driving her down.

Then the sound of a boulder from nearby being slammed onto her.

Each of the yetis struck at her, and then…

“W-w-whaaaat!? Impossible!”

The guildmaster’s scream echoed through the cavern.

After all those attacks, Sheryl got to her feet and stood there blank. “Hm?”

“U-u-unharmed!?”

“So that’s how it goes.”

I patted the guildmaster’s shoulder lightly.

Then I held up my palm toward Sheryl.

“Level 8: Thor Hammer.”

“You!? You’d catch that girl in it too—”

As the guildmaster feared, the lightning blasted through Sheryl and the yetis alike.

But that was a given. My goal today was a demonstration. If I didn’t show the effect this clearly, the adventurers would keep worrying.

“Hit by Level 8 lightning magic… a child… unharmed…?”

“I caught her in the spell on purpose, but I didn’t hold back.”

The guildmaster’s face got paler and paler. Then, as if he couldn’t believe it, his eyes went as wide as they would go.

“The yetis are decent monsters themselves. Level 8 is barely enough to kill one in a single hit.”

“…Surrounded by monsters that strong, attacked all at once, and the child was unharmed?”

“That’s right. Hey, Sheryl! You can come back!”

Sheryl came trotting over, happy. She stopped in front of me and pointed at her head, so I patted it. Good girl.

Like a dog… I thought, but never mind.

“But Sheryl. Why did you go along with this experiment without even hearing about it? Normally you’d refuse… or ask more.”

“…What Ephthal says is absolute. If Ephthal says it’s safe, then it’s absolutely safe.”

Being trusted this much went past glad… into a little scary.

While I was feeling a faint chill from Sheryl, Anastasia turned wide, bewildered eyes on me.

“But Master, what’s going on? How is Sheryl-chan unharmed?”

“Well, that’s down to… you know.”

“Down to what, exactly?”

“Isaac and Itam are experts in defensive magic.”

“…I see.”

Anastasia nodded easily, but as her teacher I don’t want her to get into the habit of switching her brain off and accepting anything on the Four Emperors’ authority alone.

“It’s a physical barrier of Level 9 ice magic, a physical barrier of Level 9 earth magic, plus a magic barrier of Level 9 ice and earth. And the result is—”

“Sheryl-chan being unharmed?”

“Right. If they wanted, those two could keep Level 10 shields up nonstop.”

“Um, so you mean everyone here gets absolute defense?”

“Absolute is overstating it. But even if a monster attacks, a porter takes zero damage from a hit or two. And the moment an enemy attack is detected, Cliff and I, the attackers, go and deal with it instantly.”

“…A perfect plan.”

I thought so myself: no gaps.

I glanced at the guildmaster, who had a hand on his chin and was thinking hard.

“But… hold on. Those are layered Level 9 barriers, aren’t they?”

“Yes, they are.”

“On all twenty people…? And kept up for three hours?”

“That’s what I’ve been saying all along.”

The guildmaster’s voice cracked.

“Impossible. There can’t be anyone in this world who can do that.”

“But you’ve figured out by now that we can, haven’t you, Guildmaster?”

I told him so, but he still muttered, “I can’t believe it…” Finally he shook his head in resignation and gave a gentle, exasperated smile.

“…If a mage of that caliber exists, then isn’t anything possible?”

How should I answer? Telling him we were the original Four Emperors wouldn’t make sense to him…

While I was thinking, Cliff cut in.

“Exactly. That’s why we’re called what we’re called.”

The guildmaster gulped.

“Th-then… who are you? No, forgive me, who might you be, sirs? What are you called?”

Cliff gave a small nod.

“The Emperors of Magic.”

⁂

And so, one way or another…

The guildmaster stood gaping, as if he’d been handed a foreign word. A title like that, thrown at you out of nowhere, means nothing, of course. Cliff really couldn’t read the room, or understand people’s hearts…

Anyway, we finally had the guildmaster’s cooperation for real, and from there things went fast.

The guildmaster took charge, ran his people with perfect discipline, and the bodies they found were gathered in one place in no time.

For the record, we’d had each porter bring a giant coffin-like carrier. Most of the bodies were skeletons, so it looked like one coffin could hold more than ten. If it came to it we’d considered several round trips, so that was a relief.

The monster ambushes we’d worried about stopped within the first thirty minutes or so, and now the three attackers, Cliff, Sasha and I, were at loose ends.

About half the work was done in an hour and a half… We wouldn’t exceed the three hours we’d planned.

“By the way, Ephthal…?”

That was Sasha. He looked anxious.

“So the ancient mages… that is, the lich legion, is settled now.”

“Going smoothly, as planned.”

“But… are you really sure about this?”

“Sure about what?”

“Balthazar. Even if the World Magic Circle weakens him, he’s a being off the charts, isn’t he?”

“Yeah. That’s why we’re doing the grunt work of collecting bodies.”

Sasha fell silent, then knit his brows with worry.

“Frankly, you’re the only one who knows Balthazar’s hand. It’s about time you told me.”

I could see why he was uneasy. We’d come straight here after joining up with everyone and hardly had time to talk. I hadn’t even given them a rough picture of the enemy’s forces. As for the dragon machine soldiers, Balthazar’s troops, Sasha and the rest didn’t even know they existed.

“You look a little nervous for the famous Sasha, strongest mage on earth.”

“I haven’t faced a superior opponent in a long time.”

“What about when we fought Cliff?”

“That time, I did the thinking and you rode along. This time you’ve arranged everything… and I’m terribly uneasy.”

Well, I’d come up with plenty of countermeasures. But I did want Sasha’s opinion once the details were firm.

We’d be swamped with preparations even after collecting bodies, so this slack moment was probably the right time.

“All right. Let’s go over the enemy’s forces. First, Balthazar himself…”

“Hm. He uses Level 12, we hear.”

I shook my head.

“No, apparently… that’s not it.”

“What do you mean?”

“To be exact, it’s Level 12 or above, and we just assumed it was 12.”

“…What? Level 12… or above?”

Sasha’s face fell into despair, but lying wouldn’t help.

“According to the information he disclosed, his magic reaches Level 14.”

Sasha’s temples twitched a few times.

“Now, now, that’s going too far. We never planned for that!”

That’s roughly the gap between Isaac and Anastasia. Formula-building speed, how you assemble the magic, other factors too: the level of magic you can use isn’t the whole of fighting ability. But a gap that wide, small tricks can’t cover it.

Sasha went on. “The World Magic Circle is a debuff that forcibly lowers the opponent’s magic level by two. Even if we bring him down to Level 12, our maximum firepower is 11… The math doesn’t work.”

“With our numbers, we have a way to handle Level 12, just barely… I wish I could stop there, but there’s a problem.”

“…A problem? Can it get worse than this?”

“He’s immune to attack magic of Level 13 and below. He carries an artifact that forcibly cancels any attack spell below his own highest level.”

Sasha froze for a while.

After a silence, his face went blank as a Noh mask.

“…Hah?”

“An artifact the Ten Sages entrusted him with. And the effect is, as you heard, laughably huge.”

“That is… surely…”

“He doesn’t see us as enemies, to begin with. He’s looking down on us completely, but there’s a reason he’s so full of himself.”

“No, no, if this is a joke I’d like to be spared. You mean none of our attacks work on him at all?”

I shrugged and sighed.

“I wish it were a joke. Still, relax. Anything other than direct attack magic gets through… which means debuffs work. And the magic it cancels is judged by his level after the debuff is applied, so that part’s all right.”

“…Hmph. But our attacks don’t work on him, do they? Now that we’re here, may I simply run away alone?”

“Ha, as long as there’s a path to victory, master, you’d never run.”

Sasha clicked his tongue in disgust.

“…With that look on your face like you see through everything. Well, if that’s all, it isn’t impossible to break through, I suppose.”

Good. Just as I’d figured.

With the World Magic Circle on our side, Sasha and I, or Cliff, can handle this much, barely.

“But that’s not what’s really bad.”

“Spare me. Is there more?”

“Yeah,” I said, nodding slightly.

“The mechanical dolls are the worst.”

“Hm? Mechanical dolls? Didn’t you say you hacked through heaps of them when you went in alone?”

“Well, you see… They’re immune to debuffs… An army of soldiers on the level of the original Four Emperors, a thousand of them. You know how bad that is.”

Sasha smiled.

“Truly, may I run away alone? If it’s alone, I’m confident I can get away.”

So I smiled back, too.

“As long as there’s a path to victory, master, you’d never run.”

“So what is it?”

“We’ve got an hour and a half until the porters finish… Listen up. I’ll only say this once.”

TUS Vol. 8 Chapter 1

Chapter 1 – Two Champions Meet

A blinding field of white.

It was a side effect of the transfer out of the Reincarnation Chamber, a flood of light dazzling enough to hurt. It faded in a few seconds. When I could see again, we were standing in pitch-black darkness.

“This is… Magic Academy City?”

My night-vision spell was already running, and it picked out the faint outline of the city wall. Visibility was lousy… but it looked like we’d landed right outside the entrance.

The last time I’d been here, the place had been packed like a rush-hour train. Now there wasn’t a soul in sight. The evacuation that had been under way during the armed-golem mess must have finished.

Frankly, I had no idea what came next. All I knew was that nobody was going to fight Balthazar properly with a city full of people at their backs.

“Good thing the non-combatants are out.”

Everyone nodded.

For the record, five of us had made the jump:

・Me

・The rest of the original Four Emperors

・Sasha

You couldn’t ask for a stronger lineup. Look back over every roster since the Magic Society was founded and you’d struggle to find a better one. I’m not just being partial to my friends.

“Still… seeing it again, that thing is obscene.”

I looked up, and there it was: a sight that outweighed even our star-studded lineup, with plenty to spare.

Until a minute ago I’d been full of fight, the Four Emperors finally back together and ready to blast whatever came… One look at the Nine-Headed Dragon had flattened that mood.

It was daytime, and it was this dark. We might as well have been in a cave where no light reached. The dragon’s body was blocking every ray of sunlight over the whole region, which wasn’t hard to believe… The Nine-Headed Dragon was three hundred kilometers wide.

Ten thousand kilometers long.

That was the off-the-charts size of the thing, and seeing it for real, all I could do was sigh. Seriously, how big is that thing? ‘A ceiling that runs to the horizon’ is the right way to put it… and I honestly don’t know what I’m saying anymore. And that was just the part I could see. At this point it was more terrain than creature. Monster movies weren’t even in the same league.

“Well, Ephthal? How about it?”

A bead of cold sweat ran down Sasha’s cheek as he stared up at the dragon. Even he, it seemed, felt a twinge of fear at a thing that size.

“How about what?”

“How you mean to bring Balthazar down. That’s what I’m asking.”

How to answer? There was really only one way, so I gave it to him straight.

“…We can’t beat the dragon itself, no way. So… we all go beat the hell out of Balthazar, the guy steering it. Right?”

“Hm. And then?”

“Then I take Maria’s place as the core, since I’m a reincarnator and I know magic.”

I shrugged and finished it.

“That’s me grabbing the controls away from Balthazar, so the dragon makes an emergency stop… Mission over.”

Of course, becoming the core was no gift to me. It was basically a human sacrifice, and nobody could say what would happen to me afterward.

From what the Goddess had told us, the core was something like the dragon’s medulla or spinal cord. Work the magic inside it and you could paralyze the whole creature. As the core, I’d have to keep working it to hold the dragon still, and that would probably go on until the dragon’s body rotted away. Hundreds of years, maybe thousands, maybe tens of thousands or more.

I didn’t even know if my mind would last that long. Either way I’d be unable to move for a ridiculous stretch of time. I’d settled that with myself already; there was no other choice. There was no way to slug it out with a monster this size anyway.

“That’s the problem, though. Balthazar comes first. How do you plan to deal with him?”

I’d known he would ask, so I didn’t dodge.

“Yeah, that part’s a mountain of problems. The emergency stop afterward looks fine, but you’re right, master… Beating Balthazar first is the hard part.”

“Indeed. He’s supposedly beyond anything we’ve faced, a mage we couldn’t beat even all together.”

“Well, sure. He summoned the Nine-Headed Dragon. Nobody pulls that off without being ridiculous.”

“Just so.”

Sasha nodded, and we stared up at the sky and held our breath.

What is this thing?

I thought it again. The scale was so absurd I couldn’t make sense of it.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

Nobody said anything for a while. Then Sasha snorted at me.

“Earlier you were boasting that even Balthazar bleeds if you hit him, and if he bleeds he can be killed… Or some such, wasn’t it?”

He stepped toward me and kept coming until he looked ready to grab my collar. Then he pressed me like a prosecutor.

“So how, exactly? You can’t mean to have all of us charge in together with no plan at all.”

“Well, master… this is awkward to say, but…”

“…Hm?”

“We’ll be working out the plan from here.”

“You… After all that big talk…!”

He looked half exasperated, half furious. Cliff started to chuckle.

“Now, now, Undead Emperor. No need to get so worked up.”

“Hm? What do you mean, whelp?”

Isaac answered for Cliff.

“Ephthal’s always been like this when he’s cornered.”

“…Hm?”

“Let me see, how to put it… He didn’t get cornered much while he was your student, did he?”

“Well, no, he didn’t.”

“He charges headlong into some dangerous mess and ends up with his back to the wall. For us, that’s just Ephthal.”

“I see.”

Sasha gave a small nod, and this time it was Cliff who took over from Isaac.

“So it’s all right.”

“How does that make it all right?”

I could see why Sasha would ask. In his shoes I’d have called it nothing but cause for worry.

“Once he’s cornered, things somehow start going Ephthal’s way.”

“My fool of a disciple’s way?”

“Yes,” Cliff said. “He makes it up on the spot, whatever it takes, and somehow it fits perfectly… It’s uncanny.”

“…In other words, he’s winging it. Isn’t that just luck?”

“There are too many successes to call it luck. My own conclusion is that he has instinct and reason working side by side.”

“Instinct and reason… side by side?”

“Ephthal charges ahead on feeling, but somewhere in his head a cool analysis is running. That’s why the idea that turns up later always seems to rescue him.”

“Hard to believe, that…”

“To put it another way, he looks like he’s all emotion, but in the end he only ever picks fights he can win.”

“Hmm… I’ve plenty to say about it… but this one does have that streak.”

And so it went. Sasha, Cliff and Isaac stood right in front of me, going over my character as if I weren’t there.

Meanwhile something else caught my attention: the two of them were being polite to Sasha.

Come to think of it, I was the odd one, talking to him like an equal.

Sasha spoke up. “Well, Ephthal. Sorry to say it, but I doubt you’ve much time to think now. The enemy’s right there, after all.”

“No, I’ve got a few ideas. A lot of it I can’t swear to, but…”

Sasha looked at me, startled.

“You… actually came up with a plan in this short a time?”

“That’s how it worked out.”

Well, I’d thought of it, so what was I supposed to do? Cliff and Isaac gave me a wry smile that said told you so.

“It seems the whelps were right. So what is it, specifically?”

“First, if we charge in with no plan, we can’t beat Balthazar.”

“If we could, we wouldn’t need a plan. We’d just charge.”

“Yeah. Let’s start from there.”

Sasha nodded hard.

“Good. Go on.”

“If you calm down and look… we’ve got plenty to work with already.”

“Hm?”

As Sasha cocked his head, I gave him a toothy grin.

“First, you and Cliff both have a hidden card, don’t you?”

His head tilted further.

“I don’t know about the red-haired whelp, but a hidden card of mine?”

“You do. The World Magic Circle, your life’s work.”

“…The World Magic Circle? You can’t mean to use that.”

Sasha’s face went blank. He thought about it for a while, then shook his head. “No… it can’t be done.”

“Don’t tell me you’re holding out now, of all times.”

He thought some more, and puffed out his cheeks.

“True. I prepared the Circle for just such a time.”

“Right? Then when are you going to use it if not now?”

“I have no objection to using it.”

“Good. That’s your word. I’m holding you to it.”

“But it has conditions for use… That is why I say it can’t be done.”

I stopped him with a palm. Don’t say it.

“I know the conditions are brutal. That’s why we didn’t use it against Cliff.”

“Then… you mean to create the conditions so that it can be used?”

“I’m working on that. It’ll work out somehow.”

“As for your claim that it can really be used, I’ll take that with a grain of salt. But yes, the World Magic Circle is made for an opponent like Balthazar.”

“Right? But we don’t actually know how strong Balthazar is, either.”

I walked over and clapped a hand on Cliff’s shoulder.

“So, a favor to ask… Cliff.”

“Hm? You’ve been going on about the World Magic Circle and hidden cards, and I don’t follow any of it. What do you want from me?”

“You know about Cocytus, the Mages’ Graveyard?”

Cliff’s ear twitched.

“Know about it? Of course…”

Cliff shrugged, looking put-upon. I gave him a small nod.

“Right. Your plan, the one I crushed, was supposed to end with an undead army.”

“A ridiculously hard ancient dungeon, with the corpses of ancient high-level mages sitting there waiting to be reused. That was the plan.”

“Yeah. Use the bodies of the ancient mages there and you can mass-produce undead sorcerers who can use Level 9… or even Level 10.”

“Mass-producing a lich legion isn’t easy, though. That’s why I ended up facing you before it was ready, and lost.”

Cliff gave a self-mocking smile and a little “Heh.” I put on the brightest smile I had and clapped his shoulder again.

“Well, that’s the idea.”

“What idea?”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…That’s the idea.”

So I’d casually thrown the impossible at him again. Now, how would Cliff take it?

“Are you serious, Ephthal?”

“You think I’d joke at a time like this?”

“We couldn’t use that spell against you precisely because it wasn’t ready.”

“And I beat you in that war with you unable to use it. So this time we do it right and win.”

Cliff’s mouth fell open in disbelief.

He scowled, rapped his forehead with his middle finger, and started to think.

“You really are impossible…”

“What else is new? I’ve always been like this.”

“I’m not unwilling to help, you know. If it ends up saving Bridget.”

Always for his sister, to the end. That much about him never changed.

Then Cliff looked me dead in the eye.

“So what’s the plan? Even last time, with all the time we had to prepare, the mass-undead ritual couldn’t be done. No bodies, and a hopeless shortage of materials. Willpower won’t carry me through the impossible.”

“Materials… the main one was the Scarlet of Hades, wasn’t it? We can’t get that much now, no way.”

“…Then it’s a non-starter. You’re missing the most important piece.”

“Ha, come on, don’t be modest, Cliff.”

“Modest?”

I nodded hard and smacked Cliff on the back. Then I jogged over to Sasha and smacked him on the back too.

“Sasha and Cliff. Two of the greatest undead specialists of the age, standing right here.”

“…?”

“Put you two side by side and there’s nothing in necromancy you can’t do.”

Sasha, hit with it out of nowhere, looked openly put out.

“No, you… you’re talking nonsense.”

I turned to Itam and Isaac and grinned at them. The two of them started blinking. What impossible thing is coming our way?

“Cliff, besides Sasha there are three more of us who are scholars too: me, Isaac, and Itam.”

I winked and went on.

“If all of us go at it together, we’ll manage. Right?”

“Ephthal. You’re something else…”

Cliff looked troubled and turned to Sasha, who’d been handed the same impossible job. Sasha was giving a little laugh, and Cliff blinked.

“Sasha-sama… you’re actually going along with this?”

“Well, of course. My fool of a disciple is goading me, and running from this would cost me my dignity.”

Cliff made a face that said oh, come on, give me a break.

“So one of the two specialists is in, Cliff. Now, can you do it, or can’t you?”

“You want me to prepare the summoning ritual from zero? To force through something this insane, Ephthal, what do you take me for?”

“I know what you are. It hurts how well I know.”

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“You’re an out-and-out…”

I clapped Cliff on the shoulder.

“…genius.”

Sasha laughed out loud, and Cliff clicked his tongue.

“Red-haired whelp. You’ve been thoroughly beaten.”

“Looks like it.”

“And I have my reasons for laughing. What my fool of a disciple says isn’t entirely out of reach, and…”

Before Sasha could finish, Cliff gave a small nod.

“Yes. What galls me is how he hits the exact line where it might just barely work.”

“Just so. It sounds like a shot in the dark, and yet it lands right on the mark.”

Sasha gave a happy ‘Kah-kah.’

Good. These weren’t people who made promises on nothing, so this was going to work out.

“But Ephthal?”

“What, master?”

“Neither my World Magic Circle nor the Graveyard that makes the lich legion can be ready on the spot. You know that.”

“Of course I do. Even I wouldn’t ask for that much.”

“Then what are you going to do? The enemy… Balthazar… is right there.”

“Yeah, about that—”

Just then I felt something behind me, and we all spun around together.

With this lineup, nobody was slow to react.

A split second, less than that.

In that time every one of us had gone into a battle stance. Cliff and I were a breath from firing Level 11, which would have turned any ordinary enemy to ash. And then…

We dropped the stance in the same instant.

The person standing there was someone I hadn’t expected.

“Don’t tell me… you’re coming along to take down Balthazar too, Goddess?”

We’d only just been seen off by her like it was a final farewell. I’d never have guessed I’d meet her again so soon.

“No, that is not it. I thought I should return this body.”

“Oh. That’s… kind of you.”

Well, now that I thought about it, of course. The Goddess had been acting in the living world through Merlin’s body. Without that body back, we, or rather Merlin, would be in real trouble.

“And while I am here… let me tell you something, just in case.”

“Hm? What?”

“I am sorry to have been of so little use, but this is as far as I can intervene.”

“No, you’ve helped us plenty.”

“It pains me all the same.”

“Pains you?”

“The fact is, I think your chance of winning against Balthazar is close to zero.”

“Close to zero… So that’s how it looks to you.”

The Goddess nodded apologetically.

“As I see it, I am sending you into a death zone on a one-in-a-million chance, with almost no help at all.”

“I see.”

“…From here on, all I can do is watch from the sidelines. But please, go with good fortune.”

“…”

“…”

I thought for a moment, then bowed my head to her.

“What is it, Ephthal?”

“Whatever you think, you’ve helped me plenty. Thanks to you, I can see how to win.”

The Goddess raised one eyebrow.

“You can see how to win? Against Balthazar?”

“Yeah. We don’t know enough about him yet to say for sure… but I’ve got a lead.”

“…A lead? What exactly do you intend to do?”

“Let’s see. First off…”

I turned my eyes to the outer wall of Magic Academy City.

“First off?”

“The method’s simple. Easy, really. In short—”

I started walking toward the entrance to the city.

“I’m going in alone, right now, to Balthazar.”

Maria’s Perspective

Black.

No moonlight, no starlight, just one solid color of dark. That was where I woke up.

I couldn’t tell up from down or front from back. There was only a heavy darkness wrapped around me.

“Why is it so… dark?”

I said it out loud, to nobody. Balthazar’s voice answered out of the black.

“Because the Nine-Headed Dragon’s body is too large.”

It was the same unhurried voice as ever, low and carrying.

“…?”

“It blocks the sun completely, and no light reaches this ground… That is all.”

He snapped his fingers. A small, faint bluish light appeared in front of me. A blink later it split into countless more, like fireflies, and in no time they were lighting up everything.

By their pale glow I could make out where I was: on the roof of some building.

Another snap, and most of the fireflies around Balthazar drifted down to the ground and spread outward in ripples. Before I knew it, that soft glow filled the world all the way to the horizon.

“Darkness alone seemed a little dull.”

This string of miracles left me speechless.

“With a snap of his fingers… a light source, instantly, as far as the eye can see…?”

Barely a couple of seconds had passed since the snap. Never mind how fast he’d built the formula; this light spell reached well beyond the visible world. The speed and the scale were both so far off the charts that common sense couldn’t cope, and my common sense included Ephthal and Sasha-sama… Even counting those two, I had to admit it: Balthazar was on another level.

“That’s insane… This is really…”

My voice came out weak. Balthazar gave a weary shrug.

“Nothing here is odd. I am Balthazar, who holds a fragment of the Ten Sages’ knowledge and power. You and I are on different stages.”

“…”

I tried to take stock of where I stood, looked around again, and caught my breath. “Oh!”

“What… is this?”

Something was growing out of my back. Something slimy, like a vine, or a tentacle. It ran straight up toward the sky where the dragon was.

So the dragon and I were connected, and I was already part of it. That was when it finally hit me that I was a prisoner.

“If you ask what it is, I can only answer that it is the physical link between you and the dragon.”

“…I can see that much myself.”

“You look unwell, but rest easy. The link will do you no harm.”

“But… why haven’t I been absorbed into the dragon?”

I didn’t know anything about ancient magic. I knew even less about biological weapons. But I was supposedly the core of a summoning ritual, so it only made sense to put me inside the dragon.

As things stood, I was just tied to it by a line, and even a kid could see that putting me inside would be more efficient.

“Ah, that.”

He was looking up at the ceiling, or rather the dragon, as he went on.

“The dragon is a large creature, as you see.”

“To me it doesn’t even look like a creature anymore.”

“Well, it has that shape, but it is a delicate weapon.”

“Delicate…?”

“Precisely. A freshly summoned dragon is far too unstable to absorb the whole of you right now.”

“…”

“If I absorbed you and awakened it fully this moment, it would destroy the world at random. That would be most unfortunate.”

I could see what he was getting at.

His goal was the collapse of civilization, not extermination. Without humans, the Ten Sages would lose the native intelligent life they study. For him, avoiding a full reset of all life was the one absolute priority.

“So even you can’t handle the dragon yet.”

“Correct. That is why I respected your will as well. There are other ways, brainwashing among them, but for reining in the dragon, the least risky course is to leave the core her own free will.”

Then I asked the question that had been bugging me ever since the light came up and I could see around me.

“What is this building?”

The roof looked nothing like the Magic Society’s architecture, or any modern building. I knew that at a glance.

Every surface was perfectly smooth, and every corner a perfect right angle. The roof was one flat slab without a single bump or dent.

I knew of no technology in this world that could make something like that.

The technology behind this floor alone was probably earth-shaking, but that wasn’t what puzzled me.

A short while ago we had definitely been at the Magic Society headquarters. Now I was on the roof of some building I didn’t recognize. And the headquarters should have been blown away when the dragon was summoned. A building standing here at all was wrong.

“Ah. I swapped it in for the Society headquarters.”

“Swapped it in?”

“What you are looking at is a building from the ancient magic civilization.”

“From the ancient civilization?”

“It has minimal research facilities, and above all the functions of a residence where the Ten Sages can live in comfort.”

“Wait… what are you talking about? That makes no sense.”

“It makes no sense, you say?”

“I mean, that’s from some insanely long time ago, right? There’s no way a building like that survived…”

“Preserve a building, then make it appear. Once you know the trick, it is a simple application of dimensional transfer magic.”

“…?”

“The scale differs, but the ancient magic civilization did this fairly often.”

Fairly often, he said. He talked about carrying a whole house around like it was nothing, and I couldn’t follow a word of it.

“Naturally there are limits.”

“…Limits?”

“The surrounding area must be cleared. The aftershock of the dragon’s appearance cleared a radius of one kilometer, which is about the size of this building. I am not one of the Ten Sages, so I cannot squeeze a new building in where one already stands.”

So the Ten Sages could pull off that kind of recklessness.

They really were in a class of their own, and there was no way people like us could beat them.

“Just out of curiosity, what level would that dimensional transfer magic be?”

“It is closer to technology than to magic.”

“…?”

“It is a fusion of magic and science. It is not something that can be converted into a level.”

“All right. Will you still humor my questions?”

“Yes, go ahead.”

So I asked what I most wanted to know.

“When are you going to thin out the people of the world?”

He answered almost without a pause.

“In two months or so.”

“Two months?”

He nodded and went on. “Yes. That is how long the dragon needs to settle into your body.”

“Can’t you put it off even a little?”

I knew it was hopeless. But with something like this, I couldn’t not ask.

Balthazar looked into the distance and let his eyes rest on the dragon.

“The wishes of the powerless can only be granted by the amusement of the strong.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“Unfortunately, I have no intention of granting you mercy on a whim.”

“…”

“You and I are on different stages as living beings. I am a higher form of life, given power beyond the human by the Ten Sages.”

I hated it. What I hated most was that everything Balthazar said was true. I had no say here. In this place I was one of the weak, and that was all there was to it.

I shook my head.

No…

Not just here. In all my life, had I ever once been strong?

Until I met Ephthal, I’d thought I was brilliant, and I’d spun my wheels every day. After I met him, I lived under the protection of the strong, just frolicking about in student life, that birdcage for the weak.

I’d told myself to be strong, or to get strong. And I’d thrown myself at it with everything I had, I won’t deny that.

But I was still weak.

Even when Ephthal taught me magic, however hard I tried…

Always, every time.

The one who risked his body to protect me was him.

And I had never once been properly useful to him.

When it came down to it, ever since I met him I’d been baggage, the whole way through. It made me sick with frustration.

Not at Balthazar. At my own useless self.

Balthazar chuckled as I pressed my lips tight.

“There is no need to worry. I am treating you with courtesy, believe it or not.”

“I have a hard time seeing where.”

“If I were not, I would not lend an ear to your idle questions. I make a point of feeding an obedient, useful servant what she deserves.”

“A servant… huh.”

“In any case, I can promise you this much: you will suffer nothing. From the moment you and the dragon truly fuse, you will lose consciousness and only dream. When it is all over, the Ten Sages will remove you from the earth along with the dragon, and you will return to nothing, dreaming. In a sense, it is the happiest form of death.”

“…”

“And during the Great Destruction, too, you will only be dreaming. You will know nothing and feel nothing, and you will not be tormented by guilt.”

“…There’s something I want to ask.”

“What is it?”

“I’ve wondered about this forever. Do you ever feel guilty yourself?”

The question seemed to take him by surprise. Balthazar tilted his head slightly.

“My own guilt… I have never considered it.”

He put a hand to his chin and thought.

Then he gave a small nod.

“I have searched myself, and I seem to feel no guilt whatever. At least no feeling of mine could ever obstruct the goal.”

“…You were born from humans too, weren’t you? You can be that detached?”

“I am no longer human. I have told you many times. I stand on a different stage from tiny lives like yours. And I must welcome the Ten Sages and climb to still greater heights under their teaching.”

It seemed the absence of guilt was real. Judging by his face, his feelings weren’t disturbed in the slightest.

“…Honestly, looking at you makes me want to throw up.”

“I do not expect you to understand, but you too aspire to the way of magic, do you not?”

“Yeah, I do. And as someone who does—”

I spat out the rest.

“I can tell your method is hopelessly wrong as a way to get strong.”

“Then you would do well to broaden your view, for the sake of your later study. My way of being is one form of strength too.”

“…Whatever else happens… I’ll never accept your way. And neither will the person I respect.”

It was the best comeback I had, and I glared at Balthazar with it.

Of course my words didn’t reach him. Words from the powerless have no weight anyway.

“What does it matter whether you accept me? The very fact that you are submitting to me proves I am right.”

“…”

What an infuriating man.

But he was still right, and that was why it infuriated me so much.

“Be at ease. Until the time comes, I will protect you, whatever happens.”

“You? Protect me?”

“Yes. I mean you no harm. This building has a built-in defense system… Even if every military force in the world united, it could not break through. How the world’s nations will react to the dragon’s appearance, I cannot say, but I will protect you from everything in this world… with all my strength.”

Just then, an enormous magic power appeared behind me, out of nowhere.

Balthazar and I turned to look at almost the same moment.

“Ah…”

The moment I saw that silhouette, two opposing surges of feeling collided in me.

One was anger and grief: why did you come?

The other was gratitude and joy: you came.

And as always, he took no notice of whatever I was feeling.

As always, with that easy look on his face, he came walking toward us like he owned the place.

“Is that your pride and joy, the defense system? Could that be…”

Ephthal slid his sword back into its sheath as he went on.

“…the junk machines I cut down on my way here?”

Balthazar answered with the same easy face.

“I do not know how you escaped the aftershock of the dragon’s appearance… but still…”

Balthazar spread both hands toward Ephthal, in a pose of welcome.

“I never thought you would come so soon after seeing the dragon with your own eyes. Thunder God Emperor.”

“Well… I should at least say hello.”

Ephthal gave Balthazar a faint, mocking smile.

“Nice to meet you, you bastard.”

Merlin’s Perspective

What Sasha-sama told me astonished me. It seemed I had been the Goddess of Reincarnation’s vessel. That alone was enough to shake me, but there was more.

When I came to, the people standing before me were beyond anything I could have imagined.

The first face I saw was that of my old enemy, the Fire God Emperor-sama. Beside him stood a figure I remembered just as he was in the far past: the Ice God Emperor-sama. And the last of them, Sasha-sama told me, was the Earth God Emperor-sama.

I have lived a long time, but I have never had a day like this one. Had I not already been through something like it, meeting Ephthal-sama again, I am certain I would have sat down hard on the spot.

I stood frozen until the Ice God Emperor-sama spoke to me.

“To think little Merlin would grow up this beautiful.”

It was only a pleasantry, but I was glad to be praised for how I had grown.

“You honor me.”

“Ephthal’s a lucky dog, you know.”

“A lucky dog, sir?”

He gave a rueful shrug, looking oddly vexed.

“His wife was a beauty too, after all.”

“Yes. Bridget-sama was certainly a beautiful woman.”

“And you, Merlin. I can tell just from how you stand how finely honed your flow of magic power is. Ephthal found himself a good disciple.”

“Excuse me… Isaac-sama.”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Merlin?”

“Please. Stop saying such things.”

This would not do. My cheeks were already hot, and my heart was pounding. I knew this was a pleasantry too, but to be praised for my looks and my magic by this man was another matter entirely. I had met the Ice God Emperor-sama as a child, and I remembered as clearly as yesterday how kind he had been to me. Then and now, the original Four Emperors were beings far above me. To have my magic praised by the Ice God Emperor-sama himself… it was only natural that my heart should flutter.

“To me, the original Four Emperors stand level with my master, Ephthal-sama. Praise from someone like you leaves me giddy… and that is bad for one still in training.”

“I see. You’re strict with yourself.”

“Yes. I still have a very long way to go.”

The Ice God Emperor-sama nodded, pleased.

“Sasha-sama, if I may. About the plan against Balthazar that you just described…”

“Hm? What is it, grand-disciple?”

“I understand the lich legion: a vast necromancy ritual, using the bodies gathered at the Mages’ Graveyard.”

“Well, that’s the plainest strength boost there is.”

“So my question is: what is the World Magic Circle?”

I am known the world over as a combat mage. But even Ephthal-sama, rough as he is, has a scholarly side, and as his disciple I have inherited that lineage. I take some pride in my grounding in magic theory.

Yet the World Magic Circle was a name I had never once heard.

“Ah, that. Well…”

Sasha-sama glanced around, and the Fire God Emperor-sama, the Earth God Emperor-sama, and the Ice God Emperor-sama all gave the same small nod.

“Come to think of it, this girl is an important part of our strength too. Let’s tell her.”

Sasha-sama put on a grave face. I swallowed.

It was rare to see such a serious look from Sasha-sama, who was so often foolish in word and deed. Its pressure bore down on me.

“The World Magic Circle, you see, is the ultimate debuff formula I created.”

“A debuff? You mean… a weakening spell?”

“If there’s a debuff that isn’t a weakening spell, I’d like to be taught it myself.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Well, to put it bluntly… Balthazar is ridiculously strong, isn’t he?”

“Yes. Having fought him… I can say that he treated me like a child. The claim that he has reached Level 12 does not strike me as false.”

“Hence the weakening spell.”

“Meaning?”

“If we can’t win by playing it straight…”

Sasha-sama fell silent for a moment, drew a light breath, and went on.

“…then whoever plays it straight is a fool, no?”

I nodded slightly. It was sound reasoning.

“Still, ‘World Magic Circle’ is a rather grand name.”

Sasha-sama grinned.

“Not at all. It’s no exaggeration.”

“What do you mean? You cannot have walked all over the world, Sasha-sama, and drawn an actual magic circle on the ground?”

“I keep telling you, don’t I? The World Magic Circle.”

“…Did you really draw a magic circle across the world?”

Sasha-sama fixed me with a piercing, pressing stare and answered flatly.

“Yes. To be precise, a magic circle that uses this entire continent as its canvas.”

Even a simple circle takes dozens of lines in its geometric pattern. To draw them from one end of a continent to the other, pouring magic and formula into each…

“…Surely no one could ever have enough time for that?”

“I don’t remember exactly, but several hundred years, I think. Bit by bit… Whenever I had a free moment I traveled around the world and walked the lines. It took forever.”

“Several hundred years…?”

“To begin with, I… have my own feelings about these so-called Ten Sages.”

“Yes,” I said, and nodded.

“They are the Star Eaters, a calamity on a cosmic scale. For the people native to this planet, humans and demi-humans alike, their existence must be intolerable.”

Sasha-sama made a sour face. You don’t understand.

“Fifty points.”

“Fifty points?”

“You’re right, as far as that goes, but it’s not the heart of the matter.”

“Pardon?” I tilted my head. The Ten Sages toying with the lives of the native people was not the heart of the problem?

“Then what is?”

“Hm,” he said, and then muttered, irritated, “Being stronger than me… That’s infuriating, isn’t it?”

“…What?”

“I mean it! Someone stronger than me! It makes you angry! No, it makes you absolutely furious, doesn’t it!?”

With that, Sasha-sama began stamping his feet.

A child’s tantrum, thrown by a being over a thousand years old, renowned as the strongest mage on earth…

…an old man in a girl’s body.

I was left speechless, nearly swaying on my feet.

“The point is, when you say ‘strongest,’ that means me, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, well, you are certainly a leading candidate for strongest in the world.”

“Now, I might allow, at a stretch, that my fool of a disciple could be the strongest. But… if he actually did become the strongest, I’d be annoyed, I tell you. Obviously.”

“…What?”

“I mean, who’s his master? Me. You see?”

“…And?”

“I’d be annoyed even at a disciple… so what about the Ten Sages? Nobodies who’ve never come near my influence? Strangers who popped up out of nowhere? And they’re the strongest? It makes me furious!”

“…I see.”

“So I took my time and built a debuff formula to drag them down to my level! I made the entire land my canvas and spitefully pasted my curses and grudges across it… for hundreds of years!”

It was a child’s logic, delivered in a child’s way. Faced with an argument so shamelessly simple, all I could do was smile wryly.

And then, as I thought it through, something fell into place.

Ephthal-sama, in his way, had grown up while staying a child at heart, just like Sasha-sama. At the root, the two of them were no different.

I am not made to aim for the strongest.

When I first heard of the Ten Sages, I took it for myth. And when I faced Balthazar, I went from fighting to fleeing in a moment. I had written him off as beyond my reach, and the Ten Sages with him. Beings so far outside the scale could not make me feel what Sasha-sama felt, the humiliation and anger of hearing ‘stronger than me.’

That was my limit. As a warrior who seeks the strongest, I was nothing like those two, and Ephthal-sama had made that gap in the desire for strength painfully clear when we met again…

“Hm? What are you smiling at, Merlin?”

“Nothing. It is only…”

“Only?”

“I am glad that my master is Ephthal-sama, and his master is you, Sasha-sama.”

“…What are you saying? Did you eat something funny?”

“I have eaten nothing funny. But I did think that I would like to support the two of you from behind the scenes.”

“…What’s the matter with you?”

“It is simply hard work keeping up with you two, with an ordinary person’s nerves and talent.”

I too was one who seeks the way, and I had my pride. A road like this could not be endured out of vanity or on a whim.

When I fully accepted that I had dropped out of the race for the strongest, I suppose I ought to have felt some sentiment, some sorrow or regret. Strangely, there was none. If anything, I felt refreshed.

“Ephthal-sama suffered terribly over his magic aptitude.”

“Where did that come from?”

“But perhaps, at bottom, an innate temperament is the greatest aptitude for becoming the strongest.”

“You’ve been saying nothing but things I don’t understand for a while now.”

“I do not wish to hear that from someone who spent hundreds of years drawing a spiteful magic circle across a continent, just to drag down those stronger than himself. That is far harder to understand.”

Indeed, this person’s obsession, or whatever it is…

But that must be what innate talent is.

“By the way, Sasha-sama? When it comes to debuffs by magic circle, since ancient times…”

Sasha-sama stopped me with a palm. Don’t say it.

“I know. The conditions are very strict.”

He held a hand in front of his face and raised two fingers.

“One is the place. The other is…”

“The time, I take it.”

“Just so. It’s a time-bomb type that works off the phases of the moon, one that carpet-bombs the whole area with a weakening curse.”

“…And the exact time?”

“From the state of the heavens, the soonest is two weeks from now. And only for the one hour from noon.”

“That is… very precise.”

“Which is why I say the conditions are strict. On top of that, the area of effect has to be specified in advance.”

“And if the target, in this case Balthazar, is not at that time and place?”

Sasha-sama threw up both hands.

“One shot, one gamble. If it fails, the labor of several hundred years goes to waste.”

“…I see.”

“Well, if it lands, the effect is tremendous.”

“But Sasha-sama… is that not too strict for a single shot?”

“It’s a formula equal to Level 13 or 14, you know… Unless I give up all versatility and take on constraints like these, even I… can’t pull off an effect at that scale.”

Once again he had said something outrageous, offhandedly.

Ephthal-sama would have said, “Hey, wait just a damn minute,” and knocked Sasha-sama on the head. I, naturally, do not have the nerve.

“Level… fourteen?”

“A circle I carved across the world with half a lifetime of guts and obsession, and it only works under insane constraints. If anything, the effect is on the mild side, wouldn’t you say?”

By ordinary reasoning, Level 14 was absurd. But since it was Sasha-sama saying it… it seemed too late to object.

“Sasha-sama. If you have any other hidden card… I would ask that we hold nothing back this time.”

“No. Even I’m done after this one. Once it’s out, nothing’s left but dregs. Truly emptied.”

“…Truly?”

He had a habit of pulling them out one after another, as if it were nothing.

Under my suspicious look, Sasha-sama pouted.

“What do you take me for? Do you think I’m a superwoman who keeps producing ultimate attacks?”

“No, but… you do look like the type to pull one more trick out of your sleeve without batting an eye.”

Incidentally, it should have been Superman, not superwoman. But there was no use nitpicking.

“In any case, this really is the end. Nothing left but dregs. So this time… I’m a little anxious.”

“Anxious?”

“You know the weakness of the World Magic Circle, don’t you?”

“That it is a time bomb, I take it.”

“Just so. Balthazar is said to wield Level 12 at present. If my debuff lands, he weakens and can only use around Level 10.”

“…So the World Magic Circle’s debuff lowers the usable magic by two levels.”

A cold sweat ran down my back. If that were done to me, I would be left with nothing above Level 6. I might even lose to someone like Anastasia.

“Yes,” Sasha-sama said, with a small nod. “It’s a sure kill, in the literal sense.”

“And after that, all that remains is to gang up and beat him.”

“Just so. If it comes to it, Ephthal or I could win even one on one. But all of it presupposes that Balthazar will be in Magic Academy City at noon two weeks from now. Getting a guarantee of that is the hard part.”

“In other words, we have to steer him there somehow.”

“Just so.”

I see…

But how would anyone steer Balthazar’s movements? And would Balthazar even leave us alone for two weeks? I had already fought him once, and Ephthal-sama and Sasha-sama had apparently already stormed Magic Academy City itself once.

“Sasha-sama, if I may?”

“Hm? What now? You and your endless questions.”

“I do not see Ephthal-sama. Where is he?”

Sasha-sama’s face darkened. He pointed at Magic Academy City.

“Inside.”

“…Inside?”

“He went alone to Balthazar.”

“…What? What for?”

“He has an idea, apparently. He means to pin Balthazar down to the hour we choose, by negotiation, or so I’m told.”

“But wait… why alone!?”

“Ephthal says that if I went, Balthazar would be on his guard, and the chance of the negotiation succeeding would drop.”

“Well, that is true. In the eyes of the world, Sasha-sama is the strongest mage of humankind.”

Sasha-sama glanced at the other three Emperors.

“Balthazar doesn’t know about the revival of these three, either. So, to avoid showing our hand, they can’t show themselves yet.”

“That, too, is true.”

“By elimination, then, it’s Ephthal alone, negotiating. After that, it depends on his skill.”

“That is so, but… Ephthal-sama, negotiating? And alone? Into the enemy’s camp?”

For a while I stood with a hand on my chin, turning it over. Then I put my unease plainly into words.

“Would it not be more accurate to say he did not go to negotiate… but to storm the place?”

Ephthal’s Perspective

“So Ephthal… whatever you do, don’t cross him. Please.”

Maria’s eyes were full of tears as she begged me. I gave her a small nod and said, “Got it.”

Here’s how things stood.

Maria and I were off in a corner of the roof, talking alone. That was Balthazar’s doing.

The moment I’d reached the roof, he’d offered to let Maria and me talk. And he really was leaving us alone, which threw me a little.

Still, if you thought about it, it wasn’t so strange, and it told me three things.

One: Balthazar was looking down on me, all the way down. Maria could be a hostage against me, and he’d left her alone with me anyway. He must have been sure that not only would I never fight back, we couldn’t even run away together.

Two: Balthazar didn’t know I’d met the Goddess of Reincarnation. She’d lived since the ancient magic civilization, too. If he’d known about her rebellion, he’d never have treated me this carelessly. He’d have been on his guard.

And three: it more or less decided round one of the fight with Balthazar in our favor, and the proof was in his own reason for allowing the meeting.

What Maria had to say boiled down to the first thing she’d told me: don’t cross Balthazar. He was having Maria describe how powerful he was, to break us. His aim was persuasion, or intimidation. And that whole setup told me, plain as day, that he had no intention at all of killing me here and now.

Which made my job easy.

Pretend to bow my head, play along, and brush him off.

After that, scout the enemy. If I could pry even a little information about his forces out of Balthazar, I’d call it a win. But that could wait.

“You did well on your own. Are you all right?”

Taking care of Maria mattered too, no doubt. Her small shoulders were trembling so badly.

“Not really… I don’t think I’m all right?”

I didn’t say anything. I gently stroked her head and pulled her in. She closed her eyes, a little relieved, and leaned against me.

“Thanks, Ephthal. It’s only a little, but… the shaking’s stopped.”

“Anyway, I get the picture.”

“Yeah… I’m telling you, whatever you do, don’t go against that thing.”

“Time I had a word with him.”

With that I glared at Balthazar, ten meters away.

“Finished talking?”

We faced each other again, there on the roof. What a monster. That was my honest feeling, standing in front of him.

It wasn’t a first for me. I’d felt the same when I first met Sasha as a young man. But my ‘monster’ for Sasha carried respect for a man of overwhelming strength. For Balthazar, the word came with contempt.

Balthazar’s power wasn’t the result of training or effort. He’d simply been handed it by the Ten Sages. That was probably why bastard was the first word that came to mind. And the longer I looked at that smug face, the less I could stand it.

I held down the rage boiling in my gut and let out a short breath.

“My demand is simple. Let Maria go.”

Balthazar laughed as if it were a joke.

“Haha, hahaha.”

“What’s funny?”

“I thought you were one of the strongest in the world… but perhaps the strongest thing about you is your talent for jokes?”

“A joke?”

“The gap between your strength and ours is as Maria told you. Surely you do not think I would make concessions to the weak? You cannot believe such an absurd demand will be met.”

“…”

“You and I are on different stages as living beings. Begin by understanding that precisely.”

I see…

Just what I’d expected. He was looking down on us completely.

Balthazar looked at my glare and sighed.

“It seems you… need an education.”

With that, he raised his palm toward me. Magic was already gathered in it, and a spell had taken shape.

“…What are you going to do?”

It was a type of spell I’d never seen. It didn’t look like an attack, but… what in the world was he going to do?

“It gives knowledge in the form of a dream. The Arrow of Memory. For the slow of understanding, this is quickest.”

The words were barely out when a magic arrow shot from his palm at tremendous speed, straight at me.

I could have dodged or blocked it.

But… no, not dodging was the right call here.

I’d known from the start that Balthazar didn’t mean to kill or harm me here. And since he was offering to show his hand himself, I might as well let him.

Shwoon.

With a whistle through the air, the arrow pierced my head.

My consciousness went dark.

⁂

I’d been out for a few minutes, it seemed.

What Balthazar had shown me was undeniably shocking. Still, none of it went far beyond what I’d expected going in.

No… not quite. Everything he’d shown me was outrageous, and it did leave me in despair, but somehow or other I’d gotten a rough idea of how to fight him. That’s probably the right way to put it.

When you got down to it, it was the same as what I’d told the Goddess. Balthazar bleeds. Balthazar can be killed. Being sure of that was the best thing I’d gotten out of it.

“…I understand. I have no chance if I defy you.”

But my own pieces weren’t on the board yet. I had to get through this with a lie… And Balthazar nodded, satisfied.

“You finally understand. You should be grateful for Maria’s devotion.”

By now there was no doubt left.

Honestly, I’d planned to squeeze information out of him however I could. I’d never imagined he’d show it to me without being asked.

It could mean only one thing. In a fight, this guy was, at an unbelievable level…

…a complete amateur.

Sure, the gap in raw power was overwhelming, and I couldn’t deny that. But that was also his fatal flaw.

He was so strong that he didn’t even see other people as enemies. Or he’d probably never met anyone at his level or above. Or everyone before had been far below him, and he’d shut them down by crushing them like ants. That was why he hadn’t noticed he’d already been thrashed in the information war.

And he hadn’t noticed how dangerous that was.

With that in mind, I put on a weak voice, like a man whose spirit had broken.

“If I follow you, the people close to us will survive? You’ll let them go?”

I sounded like a small-time crook begging for his life. Balthazar nodded, satisfied again, and held up three fingers.

“Thirty.”

“…Thirty?”

“They will be sterilized, but I will guarantee their survival for one generation. Choose as you like.”

Nasty thing to say. But he probably didn’t even realize how cruel it was.

Humans spay and neuter pet dogs and cats. And judging by his face, this guy was talking in just that frame of mind.

You and I are on different stages as living beings. He’d said it himself a moment ago. And he meant it: he didn’t see humans as humans… as creatures standing on the same ground as himself.

That was why he looked down on us this far. And why he didn’t realize that stray dogs like us were going to bite his leg.

“I have a question, though. May I ask?”

“Go ahead.”

“After the current civilization is destroyed, the Ten Sages come down to this planet. Won’t you need slaves? You can’t see to their needs on your own.”

“Hm? Are you saying that your own people should be kept as a slave class… with their ability to breed intact?”

“If possible, I’d like decent working conditions too.”

“Do not trouble yourself. Even after the collapse, a fair number of humans will survive. I will select the slaves from among them.”

“…I see.”

“I am merely giving you the right to put thirty on Noah’s Ark.”

“I get your position. But Balthazar… there’s one thing I need you to understand.”

“Hm?”

As Balthazar tilted his head, I finally got to the real reason I’d come.

“I want two weeks. I want to take this back to Sasha and talk it over. Even I can’t decide everything alone.”

Balthazar put a hand to his chin and considered. Then he glanced at Maria, sighed, and nodded.

“Very well. A period of that length costs us nothing.”

“Then noon, two weeks from now, right here, for another meeting. No objection?”

“None.”

Inwardly, I punched the air.

And just like that, mission complete.

Well, I’d been sure from the start this would go perfectly. And I’d gotten all the enemy’s information on top of it.

You could only call it a landslide.

“Sasha, my master, is stubborn… so even persuading him is going to be a headache.”

With that I held out my right hand to Balthazar.

He took it with a victor’s smile.

“You have understood my power. If you can convey it accurately, anyone can be persuaded.”

A firm handshake.

Of course it was just for show. Inside, I was laughing at him.

In two weeks I was going to wipe that smug look off his face.

You wait, bastard.

That was all I was thinking.

Just then Maria spoke to me, dazed.

“Ephthal…?”

“What is it, Maria?”

“No, I did say never to cross Balthazar… but…”

“…Hm?”

“You… admit it that easily?”

“After the Arrow of Memory, after being shown all that, I know well enough he’s not someone I can fight on equal footing.”

“…No, but still…”

Her face was pale, and unmistakable sorrow showed in it.

Then Maria lowered her long lashes and shook her head slightly.

“What is it?”

“Yeah… I guess it’s fine, but… it just doesn’t seem like you, giving up this easily…”

She bit her lip, as if holding something back.

And honestly, she seemed to have bought the act whole, same as Balthazar; there were even faint tears in her eyes.

So I hurriedly tapped the back of my hand once.

Maria looked at the back of her own hand, and gave a start. Ah! She’d remembered something.

What I’d reminded her of was the countdown spell I’d used when I fought Cliff.

It was the signal fire handed down in Sasha’s school, a way for every member to share the exact countdown to a charge. This time no numbers actually appeared on the back of Maria’s hand. But between us… that one gesture was enough to tell her exactly what I meant to do.

And just as I’d hoped, Maria got my whole intent. Her mouth twitched, almost a smile.

But right away she put on a straight face and started thinking, and finally she gave up and sighed.

“You’re really sure about this? You’ve already… decided, haven’t you?”

“Yeah. That’s it.”

Maria and I hadn’t known each other very long. But it hadn’t been that short, either. When I decided to do something, I always did it. Maria had learned that well enough by now.

And since she knew she couldn’t stop me, she wasn’t stupid enough to go tell Balthazar and make a scene.

“Besides, Maria. If I die, I can’t keep my promise to you.”

“Promise…?”

“So I’m not planning to die.”

Right, I’d also promised to make her win the Grand Order of the Hihiirokane. I hadn’t seen this coming when I made it, and that promise had turned into a real headache. I wouldn’t even be at the ceremony where she got the medal.

Well, once I became the human sacrifice sealing the dragon, I could leave the rest to Merlin. Maria was serious and hardworking. Even without me, she’d manage a top medal or two.

“And Balthazar.”

“What is it, Thunder God Emperor?”

“I’m taking the two locked up in this building, Anastasia and Sheryl, with me.”

“No objection. I was just thinking they were a bother to feed.”

“Then noon, two weeks from now, this place.”

“Yes, very well.”

And with that I waved at Maria over my shoulder with a “See you,” and left.

TUS Vol. 7 Chapter 5

Chapter 5 – The Four Emperors

White stretched in every direction.

This was the place I’d been to three times before: the Reincarnation Chamber.

But the one standing in front of Sasha and me this time was the Goddess of Reincarnation, in Merlin’s form.

“Why are you here in Merlin’s shape?”

“Until now you came to the Reincarnation Chamber on your own. This time I came to fetch you from the living world. That is the difference.”

I frowned. I didn’t follow, and the Goddess gave a little laugh.

“Do not worry. I will release her afterward. The owner of this body met the conditions: strong magic power, and more worry for you than anyone.”

Honestly, I didn’t get the reasoning. But at least Merlin was fine.

“So did you come to save our lives?”

“To be precise, even if I had not, you would not have died.”

“What do you mean?”

When I asked, puzzled, the Goddess gave a small nod.

“Right after that, Balthazar put a defensive barrier around the area. Most likely he honored Maria’s wish.”

Maria’s wish…?

Maybe she sensed my question. The Goddess snapped her fingers.

“First, I apologize for using this body to reach the living world. Please see for yourselves what it is like outside.”

Several huge mirrors appeared around us. Each held Magic Academy City, where we’d just been fighting, from a different angle, and what was in them…

“…This is… insane.”

Most of the mirrors showed a half-wrecked city.

The Magic Society headquarters was a flat, empty plain. A kilometer or so around it had been blasted clean. The shock wave that hit us must have swept everything away.

And what shocked me most was that the whole city had gone dark as night.

An enormous mass had clamped down over the sky like an overcast, and no sunlight came through.

“Is that… the Nine-Headed Dragon?”

One mirror looked down on the whole planet from space.

You had to pull back that far to take it in at all: the Nine-Headed Dragon, three hundred kilometers wide and ten thousand kilometers long.

I stared at the thin line stretching across the whole planet and couldn’t say a word.

Another mirror showed that a lot of the dragons Svetlana had brought had been blown to bits by the aftershock of the Nine-Headed Dragon’s appearance. The dragons that had escaped the blast were still in the air, but judging by their numbers… about half had been lost.

“Looks like Svetlana made it, at least… But this is bad.”

Svetlana was alive in her dragon form. With that much settled, I rounded on the Goddess.

“…What happened to Anastasia and Sheryl… and Maria?”

I asked her, but I already knew the answer.

The Society headquarters had been blown clean away by a blast that not even dragons, for all their famed toughness, could have survived. There was nothing those three could have done.

“Ephthal, look closely,” Sasha said.

I looked at the mirror he was pointing at.

At the center of the flattened Society grounds, a tall white-haired man stood.

“That’s Balthazar…?”

His long hair was slicked back and hung down his back. His skin had the sheen of a man in his late twenties… though with people who’ve lived that long you can’t go by looks.

Then I let out a small “Ah…”

“Anastasia and Sheryl seem to be safe,” Sasha said.

Two women lay at Balthazar’s feet, with what looked like a barrier around them to keep them from escaping.

“They’re prisoners. I wouldn’t call that safe.”

“But why did Balthazar save those two? To him they’re lower than insects.”

“…Hostages to use against me?”

I asked the Goddess, and she shook her head.

“No… Hostages to use against Maria.”

“Maria?”

“Maria has already fused with Bridget and become the Nine-Headed Dragon. Putting the two halves of a reincarnator back together also requires the person’s own will. Most likely, in exchange for keeping you safe, Maria chose to become the Nine-Headed Dragon herself.”

“…That idiot.”

I clenched my fist in fury, but I understood how Maria felt.

Now that I’d seen the Nine-Headed Dragon, I could feel it in my bones: it was far beyond anything Sasha and I could handle.

So Maria had had no choice but to do what Balthazar said, to protect us.

It had been a long time since I’d felt this helpless.

But I’m not the type to give up just because I’m outmatched.

“Let’s get the facts straight. Goddess… if you’re willing, lay out the situation so I can follow it.”

“Yes. That is why I called you.”

The Goddess nodded. What she told us next was one woman’s life, and it was harrowing.

⁂

Once, I worked on developing the reincarnation system.

With those words, the Goddess began a long account.

It was the last days of the ancient magic civilization, when science and magic had fused and become highly advanced. Balthazar had been charged by the Ten Sages with destroying the civilization that would be born after the collapse… the one we live in now. And she, too, had been chosen from the old humanity, as the Goddess who would manage the reincarnation system.

Why her? The reason was simple. She was the developer herself, someone who knew the system’s structure from the inside, so she was the best fit to manage it.

In the ancient magic civilization, whenever they built a large-scale magic device, they used the brain of a humanoid homunculus as a living computer and made it the core.

Her face was full of grief.

At the time, she too had been told by Balthazar that the system would be built by taking out a homunculus’s brain and using it as the core.

But that wasn’t the truth.

Only at the very last, just before she became the system’s Goddess, did she learn what it really meant. It was an awful thing to be told.

They would take out the brain of her own newborn son and use that.

A homunculus brain, they said, could not handle a system that carried souls across planets.

Balthazar had explained that if the manager was the mother, a son would also be a good match as the core.

⁂

“Do you know how it feels to have a newborn child taken from you?”

Having finished her long account, the Goddess spoke to Sasha and me with tears in her eyes.

“…”

“…”

We could say nothing. Her anguish and deep grief went without saying.

“When I put the same question to Balthazar, this is what he said.”

Having received a part of the Ten Sages’ power, I cannot know the feelings of vermin like you.

She spat the next words out.

“Balthazar, and the Ten Sages beyond him, certainly hold power beyond humanity. But…”

She went on.

“Precisely because they cannot know our feelings, they cannot see the poison I put into the system.”

“…Poison?”

The Goddess nodded and looked straight at me.

“That is why I have had my eye on you.”

On me…?

While I wondered what that meant, the Goddess took my right hand in both of hers.

“Why were you revived in this age? Why at the very moment the Nine-Headed Dragon would appear? Why have I come to you now? Do you know the reason?”

The question sent a chill through me.

I asked her, my voice shaking.

“Did you set all this up to stand against Balthazar?”

“Yes. That is right.”

“But… why me?”

The Goddess smiled.

“I created a skill that was never supposed to exist in the system, and you chose it. Everything began there.”

“Maybe that was…”

“…Yes. You understand now, I think. What the poison I put in is. What makes you different from other reincarnators. It is—”

The Goddess drew a breath and paused.

“The Re-Reincarnation skill.”

“Wait, Goddess… What do you mean?”

“Have you not noticed it yourself? That there are two personalities inside you?”

Now that she’d pointed it out, a lot made sense. Well, no wonder the gentle me and the rough me had never quite lined up.

I’d always assumed the gentle one was just me being pulled along by the mind of the child I’d been reborn as. I’d never imagined the explanation was this.

“So the other Ephthal, the one who isn’t out right now, is a genuinely separate person? Someone who was born with this reincarnation?”

“Yes. Think of him as another person who shares your memories.”

“Anyway, back to the point. What is this poison you put in, Goddess?”

“You have a reincarnator’s soul, and at the same time the soul of the reborn Ephthal, a native of this world. Your soul is half Earth and half local.”

“…And?”

“To be the core of the Nine-Headed Dragon, one must be a reincarnator. That role is Bridget’s at present. But… if you seize her place, you can get one over on Balthazar.”

“What exactly do I have to do?”

“There will be no rehearsal… As the reincarnator, you connect to the Nine-Headed Dragon. As the native-born, you stop it from the inside.”

“Stop it…? How does that work?”

“Controlling magic power is your specialty, is it not? The Nine-Headed Dragon moves its body through the magic circuits in its core’s brain. So you use your own magic power to shut those circuits down. In human terms, your brain’s circuits would be the Nine-Headed Dragon’s spinal cord.”

“Got it. Nice and casual about the horrible part, aren’t you.”

She’d made it sound so simple, but what she was describing was a human sacrifice.

“Ordinarily the Ten Sages make the Nine-Headed Dragon vanish, but if you succeed, that will not happen. Therefore you would spend nearly an eternity inside it. What will you do? I will not force you.”

“Damn it… What’s there to decide?”

There was no choice.

First, there was no way to defeat the Nine-Headed Dragon as things stood. A monster that size was out of any human’s reach.

And if it was left alone, the world would be a wasteland soon enough.

More than anything, I couldn’t leave Maria like that.

“Well, that’s that, then.”

The Goddess gave a satisfied nod.

“One more thing. I have to knock Balthazar flat first, right?”

“Yes. That thing will most likely stay beside the Nine-Headed Dragon’s core until this world is destroyed.”

“That’s my specialty. Leave it to me.”

“But Balthazar is a formidable opponent. I am the one who suggested this, so forgive me for asking, but… do you have any chance of winning?”

“I can’t do anything about the Nine-Headed Dragon itself… But Balthazar? That thing, I should be able to do something about.”

“…What makes you say that?”

“Maybe that thing’s just cautious, I don’t know, but it sat back and watched master and me right up to the end, didn’t it?”

The Goddess’s face clouded.

“Yes. And on that basis, Balthazar judged that you and Sasha were not a threat.”

“But punch it and it’ll bleed, and if it bleeds… it can be killed.”

“But…”

I patted the Goddess on the shoulder.

“Hey, Goddess. You know something?”

“What is it?”

I thought a moment, took a breath, and told her flatly.

“No fool broods on losing before he’s even started.”

At that, the Goddess’s face softened, and she smiled at Sasha.

“Sasha… you have my sympathies.”

“Hm? What do you mean, Goddess-dono?”

“You really have a bold disciple.”

Sasha burst out laughing.

When the laughing died down, he turned serious.

“Truth be told, I’m at my wits’ end myself. This one is completely out of his mind, you know.”

“Yes, I imagine so.”

The Goddess smiled, gave a small nod, and held up two fingers.

“There are two reasons I called you here. The first is to keep you from dying in the aftershock of the Nine-Headed Dragon’s appearance.”

“And the second?”

“A goddess gives power to the reincarnator. That is the rule in every Reincarnation Chamber, in every age and every place.”

She winked, and black particles gathered behind her.

Before my eyes, they formed the shapes of people.

Within a minute… three people stood before us.

“Hold on… You’re kidding.”

Even Sasha was speechless, and so was I. Of course we were stunned. Because those three were…

Sasha was the first to find his voice. “The first Fire God Emperor… and the Ice God Emperor? And… the Earth God Emperor?”

“What does this mean, Goddess?”

“These three are registered in the Akashic Records as powerful individuals. Only Balthazar and I hold access rights.”

“The system’s manager has some wild powers too.”

Well, she hands skills out to reincarnators. Wild or not, people like her could do anything from the start. No point being surprised now.

“Of course it is not unlimited. I am drawing on your soul as a reincarnator.”

“But… then why not summon every strong person this planet has ever had, anyone willing to help, all at once?”

The Goddess shook her head.

“As I said, it is not unlimited. You are not one of the rare demi-human reincarnators, so this is your limit.”

“And there are other conditions,” the Goddess went on. “With your soul… it works only for those bound to you by strong ties.”

“So that’s why these three.”

“That is as far as my help goes. Take them, Ephthal. The three have been briefed.”

What now? That one needed no thought either.

“It’s been so long, Ephthal!”

The Ice God Emperor, Isaac, ran over and threw his arms around me.

He looked to be in his late twenties, most likely rebuilt at his physical prime.

“Yeah, it’s been a long time!”

I hugged him back hard, and that familiar face filled me with warmth. It really had been so long since I’d seen it… Ah, no good. If I cried here, I’d never hear the end of it.

“Isaac. I’ve got a descendant of yours, Sheryl, in my care. She’s an odd one, and a handful.”

“So how is she at magic?”

“…She’s a genius.”

“If you vouch for her, she must be… Well, she’s my descendant, so of course.”

I let go of Isaac and turned to Cliff.

“Long time… Well, not that long, Cliff.”

“It’s a temporary alliance… strictly for Bridget’s sake.”

He didn’t take my hand, and instead looked away with a huff.

Typical. That’s just Cliff, business as usual. If he’d gotten friendly all of a sudden, it would creep me out.

“Still can’t be straight about anything, can you, you bastard.”

“Your foul mouth hasn’t changed either… Well, there’s no point being stubborn here.”

Cliff gave a rueful smile, hesitated a moment, then took my outstretched right hand.

“…I’m sorry, Ephthal.”

“Forget it, best friend.”

I nodded. No need to say more. We shook hands firmly.

I turned to the Earth God Emperor and looked him over.

“So where do you stand, Itam? And hold on… you were dead too?”

“Careless of me. Balthazar’s brainwashing magic got through… Forgive me, Ephthal.”

That told me everything I needed to know.

“…So what are you going to do?”

“Every effect has its cause. This happened because of my own failing. How can I show my face and fight beside you…”

“…”

“If I am to atone to you in keeping with cause and effect… then I have no choice but to die and apologize…”

Come to think of it, he’d always been a stickler for cause and effect.

In that case I had only one thing to say.

“Itam, you’re already dead. Cause and effect are squared away.”

He thought for a moment, then gave a weak “Hahaha.”

“Yes. So it is.”

Isaac laughed, and Cliff gave a little laugh too.

“Funny how things turn out, Ephthal.”

“What, Cliff?”

“I hear you’re firing Level 11 in a barrage. You died feeling inferior to us because you had no magic aptitude. Now you’ve passed even the Undead Emperor, and you’re the strongest in this group, apparently.”

“…”

“I’m counting on you. Trust us to cover your back.”

“Yeah. Same here. I trust your strength more than anything.”

I meant it. I was counting on them.

Four hundred years ago, at the showdown in the Demon Lord’s castle, I was dead weight.

I knew the other three were looking out for me. Back then, just hanging on without becoming a burden was all I could manage.

But now it’s different.

Just before I died four hundred years ago, I’d longed for those backs so much it tore at me. I’d looked up to them. Now I’d caught up.

Me, Cliff, Isaac, Itam. The original Four Emperors.

With me like this, all of us could trust each other to cover our backs and rest easy.

At last… At last.

I stood shoulder to shoulder with these guys, and we were the Four Emperors in more than name.

And with Sasha, the Undead Emperor, that made five.

“Go through the whole history of the Magic Society,” I said, “and you’d be hard-pressed to find a better lineup.”

Then I clapped my hands and turned to the Goddess.

“Send us outside. Let’s start the counterattack!”

When everyone nodded, light surrounded us.

TUS Vol. 7 Chapter 4

Chapter 4 – A Fight to the Death in Magic Academy City

Ephthal’s Perspective – At the Demon Lord’s Abandoned Cabin

What the Demon Lord had told us left Sasha and me with nothing to say.

Breaking the moon just by clenching a fist? Then again, beings who could summon something the size of the Nine-Headed Dragon could probably manage that much.

I’d already thought so back when the dragon came up, but the Ten Sages were… on a scale far beyond imagining.

After thinking it over, I asked the Demon Lord a question.

“So… you yourself are also registered in the Akashic Records, and you were revived from them?”

“Just so. The difference is that I no longer carry the urge to destroy. Though… whether this is a revival at all depends on how you define the word.”

“How so?”

“Take teleportation… Tell me the principle.”

“The body is taken apart once, and rebuilt in another place from its own data.”

“Just so. The Nine-Headed Dragon and monsters appear the same way: data registered in the Akashic Records is pulled out and rebuilt. It is no different from teleportation.”

“Follow it through, and you could call a teleported person a clone with the same memories.”

“Just so. No one debates life or death over teleportation. Whether my present state counts as a return from death is a very hard question.”

Hm. This was turning into science fiction.

Then Sasha clapped his hands.

“Enough of this Zen business. It gets us nowhere.”

He had a point, and I nodded.

“So what does it mean that Maria is Bridget’s reincarnation?”

“As I told you, four hundred years ago the Fire God Emperor made contact with Balthazar as well as with me, and received all manner of knowledge and technique. You know well how strong that made him.”

“Yes,” I said. “More than one man could stand against.”

“To Balthazar, even the Four Emperors were only humans, little more than ants. Why, then, did he single out the Fire God Emperor alone? Do you know?”

“…Bridget?”

“Just so. Reincarnators born as something other than pure humans, as elves, dwarves, demons, and other demi-humans, are rare. After reincarnation, it is the part of them that is not human that is exploited, and so we are tormented by the urge to destroy.”

“There’s something I’ve been wondering for a while. Why don’t I, a reincarnator, turn into a Demon Lord? Could it be…”

At my question, the Demon Lord shook his head.

“In your case it is probably the Re-Reincarnation skill. Even an ordinary human who dies will often come back as something like a monster, if a weak one. Knight orders and the like usually put them down as local threats.”

“…”

When I said nothing, the Demon Lord sighed.

“At any rate, four hundred years ago the Fire God Emperor caused human magic civilization to decline. If it had continued, Bridget would have gone on destroying without end… and by now the Nine-Headed Dragon would have appeared and this planet would be bare ground.”

“But… that didn’t happen, did it?”

“A brother’s love.”

“…Love?”

“The Fire God Emperor used every dark art there is to hold down Bridget’s urge to destroy. For four hundred years he kept the mana she scattered to a bare minimum.”

“Then… what about Maria? Why is Maria Bridget’s reincarnation?”

“The Fire God Emperor carved as much of the elf out of Bridget’s soul as he could and put it into this planet’s cycle of souls. It mixed with other souls native to this world and was born as… that girl.”

It was an outlandish story. But between the reincarnation system, the Nine-Headed Dragon, and the Ten Sages, there was so much I couldn’t understand that all I could do was accept it.

“Therefore Bridget alone is not yet fully qualified to be the core of the Nine-Headed Dragon. Not unless the two vessels are returned to one… That is why Balthazar is after Maria.”

I fell silent for a while. Then I held up a finger and asked the Demon Lord one more question.

“One last thing.”

“What is it?”

“Why are you telling us all this?”

“I sympathize with the Fire God Emperor.”

“…Sympathize?”

“He too is someone the system has thrown completely off course.”

“Like you?”

A silence.

The Demon Lord gave a resigned nod.

“Just so. I once killed my own sister with my own hands. The Fire God Emperor, knowing it was hopeless, tried to rescue his sister from her suffering. Is that not reason enough to sympathize?”

“…No, that’s reason enough. Thank you. Then I have a proposal.”

I glanced at Sasha. He gave a small nod; he seemed to feel the same.

“Then why not come with us and land a punch yourself?”

The Demon Lord stared blankly. Then he began to laugh, his shoulders shaking. “Kuh, kuh…”

“You and I killed each other four hundred years ago.”

“But right now there should be someone we both want to punch.”

I smiled. The Demon Lord looked at me, startled.

“No grudge… no bad blood? You truly mean that?”

“You didn’t do anything wrong, did you?”

When I put it that flatly, the Demon Lord gazed into the distance, thinking.

“…And your reasoning?”

“If I condemned what you did back then, I’d have to do the same to Bridget.”

Bridget, too, had killed a great many people in the past. Cliff had probably held it back as much as he could, but the death toll was staggering. And the Demon Lord had started wars and carried out massacres in many lands. I had mixed feelings about all of it, but…

“In the end, you and Bridget are only victims, I think.”

“…”

“You were controlled, forced to destroy against your own will… So at least as far as I’m concerned, there’s no grudge and no bad blood.”

“…”

“What I should hate isn’t you or Bridget. It’s the Ten Sages who built this system… and Balthazar who serves them. Isn’t that right?”

And I held out my right hand to the Demon Lord.

“So let’s go punch them.”

The Demon Lord gave me an incredulous look, then clutched his belly and roared with laughter.

“Straightforward. And refreshing, I must say.”

“All my old friends say I’m hotheaded and thoughtless.”

“Just so. But I do not believe I have ever met a bolder man.”

He laughed and laughed, and Sasha, of all people, started chuckling too.

“This one’s always been like that.”

“Just so. If I could, I would help you… But it seems it is already too late.”

“Too late? What do you mean?”

The Demon Lord shook his head, exhaling.

“The die is cast.”

“The die?”

“Just so. Balthazar has released the mana Bridget stored. And it seems he means to wipe out the followers he has gathered, and ghosts of the past like me.”

“Wipe out…?”

“With that, the conditions for the Nine-Headed Dragon’s revival are met. If there is something you mean to do… hurry.”

Before my eyes, the Demon Lord’s head began to swell.

His eyes bulged as the pressure built, ready to pop out like ping-pong balls, and then…

Flesh spattered across the cabin. I stood there in a daze.

“His head just… exploded?”

Sasha brooded over something, then clicked his tongue.

“Ephthal… This is bad.”

If the Demon Lord’s story was true, the mana of the monsters Bridget had absorbed had just been released all at once. And the beings Balthazar’s side had revived, the Demon Lord included, had been wiped out along with it, human-monster fusions and all.

That meant a rapid spike in mana concentration.

If that was what Balthazar had planned…

“Yes, the worst possible turn of events.”

“Mm. He means to summon the Nine-Headed Dragon.”

Well… this was trouble. I put a hand to my chin and thought it over. Of course, I had no intention of dying in its rampage.

“So what will you do, Ephthal?”

“We have to go straight for the stronghold.”

“The stronghold?”

“If the mana has hit the threshold, they’ll do whatever it takes to get Maria.”

“But for now Maria’s still here with us, isn’t she?”

“…Before they get to her, we storm the Society headquarters and strike first. We’ll split the work with Merlin and the others: bury the Demon Lord, then move out right away.”

⁂

Outside the cabin, Sasha and I stood speechless.

“Merlin and the others are gone, and there are signs of a fight.”

“Mm. Seems they’ve beaten us to it.”

I took out a communication crystal the size of a pebble and put magic power into it.

“Ho. You carry one of those rare artifacts?”

“I borrowed it a while back, from one of Cliff’s men inside your Otogi Fantasia. I gave Merlin one just like it.”

The crystal glowed faintly, and the formula activated.

When I confirmed it was working, I spoke into it.

“This is Ephthal… Merlin? Can you hear me?”

“Oh, Master!?”

“What’s going on, Anastasia!? Why is it you and not Merlin…”

“Merlin-sama told me to keep it… She said that if something happened, I’d be good at hiding a communicator from the enemy…!”

True, Anastasia was better suited to that than Merlin. It was a smart call.

“What happened?”

“Well, um… Balthazar beat Merlin-sama, and we got put in a cell… and it’s awful!”

“…”

“Sheryl-chan won’t wake up, Maria-san was taken away, I don’t know where Merlin-sama is… I don’t know what to do at all!”

“…Understood. I’ll come and get you, I promise. Keep your heads down. Using this might give us away, so let’s cut it here for now.”

Great. Now we had a problem.

Then I clicked my tongue.

“Merlin’s been taken down, master, and they’ve carried everyone off. The three girls seem to be alive, but nobody knows whether Merlin is.”

“I heard it myself.”

“Damn it… These people just keep getting worse.”

I went back into the cabin, paid my respects over the Demon Lord’s remains, palms together, with a bow of my head.

“Sorry. The burial’s going to have to wait.”

Outside, I traced that communication back to its source and pinned down where Anastasia and the others were.

It landed exactly on Magic Academy City… Specifically, the Magic Society headquarters.

“We go the fastest way. Can you keep up, master?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean I don’t have any aptitude shackles on me anymore.”

“Hmph. Look who’s talking big now, you fool of a disciple. I’m still in my prime.”

He’d gotten my point.

Sasha and I started weaving formulas at the same moment, and the same words left our mouths together.

“Level 9: Long Teleport.”

The target was two hundred meters up.

I glanced behind me. The cabin looked like a pea. A single jump had carried us about five kilometers.

“Level 9: Long Teleport.”

We jumped again, to four hundred meters. Two jumps, ten kilometers in a straight line.

“This wears you out, you know…”

“That’s why I asked if you could keep up.”

“Still, it’s two hundred kilometers or so to Magic Academy City from here, isn’t it?”

“You can always come later.”

When I goaded him, Sasha snorted.

“I told you, I’m still in my prime!”

“Then we cut straight through.”

We cast it together. “Level 9: Long Teleport.”

And we began our chain of jumps toward Magic Academy City, where the Society was.

⁂

Below us lay Magic Academy City.

Sasha and I hung in the air and took a breath, looking down at the streets enclosed by the city wall.

The city was about ten kilometers on a side.

Nostalgic. For a moment I let myself feel it. This was a city I’d stayed in for a while four hundred years ago. Back then I used to go out drinking with the Ice God Emperor every day. Some parts had changed, but the main buildings were the same.

“We can’t get any closer by teleport,” Sasha said. “Not past this point.”

“Obviously.”

The city has several thousand years of history, and it’s stayed neutral that whole time. Staying neutral takes military strength, and when it comes to magic defense the city has no equal. Even a Level 10 attack from outside the wall wouldn’t budge it, and teleporting in is out of the question.

Since ancient times it’s leaned on armed golems and armed homunculi for the bulk of its defense. That force could hold its own even four hundred years ago, which makes this city one of the biggest military powers in the world. Human magic has declined, but this place still runs its ancient magic weapons at full strength.

Nobody’s ever interfered with it. It’s a peaceful, neutral city of learning, funded by research money from all over the world. But…

“We land here, Sasha.”

“Wait.”

“What?”

“Something’s wrong.”

I followed his gaze.

People were pouring out of the wall gate, running for their lives.

“Something’s happening in the city.”

“Looks like they’re fleeing some monster…”

Given the timing, it was probably Balthazar again. What a guy, handing us one lousy show after another.

An armed homunculus in silver armor came out of the gate, swinging a sword.

“So that means…”

“We may safely say the city’s security system has fallen into Balthazar’s hands.”

A kid had fallen behind, with a homunculus charging down on them.

I went into a steep dive.

“Aaah! Help! Somebody help me!”

The kid was screaming. The adults around them were too busy escaping to care.

Damn. Not good.

The kid’s legs tangled and they fell. Of course, still nobody helped. Then…

WHAM!

I came down on the homunculus’s head with a stomp.

The helmet crumpled, and the head went into the ground. Dirt flew, and a small crater formed. I dusted off my clothes.

“Target destroyed.”

In the middle of the crater, the helmet lay scattered in pieces.

Sasha shrugged at me.

“That was some landing! Can’t you come down like a normal person?”

“Two birds, one stone.”

For good measure, I burned the rest of the armor with magic. Then I looked toward the gate.

“Looking at that crowd… it turns my stomach.”

The wave of people fleeing the city, one after another, reminded me of a station on Earth at rush hour. Sasha seemed to feel the same. He made a face. “Bleh.”

“It’s gotta be a hell of a mess in there.”

I pulled the fallen kid to their feet and brushed the dirt off their clothes.

“What’s going on inside?”

“Armed golems and armed homunculi came out of the Society headquarters and started attacking everyone, and then, and then—”

“It’s all right now. Just get away from the city.”

“Th-thank you!”

The kid ran off in the opposite direction from the gate.

When they were safely far away, Sasha and I started walking toward the gate.

“What a nuisance… They’ve even brought out the golems.”

Sasha shrugged, thoroughly fed up.

“Doesn’t change what we do.”

“How so?”

“You know the gate opens onto the main street.”

“It does.”

“We go straight down it. That leads to the Society headquarters, right in the middle of the city.”

“A lot of armed golems out there, I’d wager.”

I laughed.

“We knock down everything in front of us and keep going. That’s all there is to it.”

⁂

I pushed through the crowd and went in through the gate. On the way I saw several people who’d fallen and been trampled, and I hurried to help them up and used healing magic.

“Th-thank you!”

They always tell you in fire drills: stay calm, never run… Now I could see why.

“A truly terrible mess,” Sasha said.

“Yeah.”

Somehow we made it through the gate. Then I saw empty, quiet streets.

As planned, we went straight down the main street, fifteen meters wide. Partway along I saw a group of mages blocking the road. I spoke to the one who looked like their leader, a bearded man in a robe.

“Let us through.”

The bearded man scowled openly.

“No entry past here! Kids stay back!”

I could see it was closed off. But I asked anyway.

“No entry? What’s going on?”

“You know this city has safety devices for golems and homunculi, don’t you?”

“Yeah. They lock the weapons into a fixed zone if they run wild, right?”

“Some of them got out before the blockade was ready. But as long as we keep the barrier up here, the armed golems and homunculi can’t leave.”

“You mean it’s dangerous to go in?”

“That’s right. Leave this to us, the vigilance corps, and get out of here!”

You don’t just say “All right” to that and turn around.

I checked the main street. At the end, about three kilometers off, I could see the Magic Society headquarters. And on the road ahead, a few dozen armed homunculi and three ten-meter golems.

“Sorry, but we’re going through.”

When Sasha and I tried to go in, the bearded man grabbed my shoulder roughly.

“Women and children stay out! I said stay out! Don’t make more work for us!”

Just then I heard a woman’s scream from beyond the barricade.

I looked, but there was nobody on the main street. Probably someone being attacked by a golem or homunculus in a back alley.

But even hearing that scream, the bearded man gave his men no order. He only glared at me.

“Hey, aren’t you going to help her?”

“Don’t be ridiculous!”

“You’re the vigilance corps, aren’t you?”

At that, he flew into a rage.

“Even an armed homunculus is on the level of an A-rank adventurer! The golems are beyond S-rank adventurers, even if they band together!”

“That’s no reason to leave people to die.”

He gave a contemptuous snort.

“It’s the fault of the dolts who were too slow to run, that’s all. Why should we risk our lives in a reckless fight?”

There was no point talking to this guy.

True, they were holding the golems in with a barrier. I didn’t like how he did it, but I decided to think of it as useful for saving lives.

“I need a favor, master.”

“I thought you might.”

“Looks like plenty of people are still stuck inside. Can you handle that?”

Sasha pulled a sour face.

“I’d rather not spend magic power here… I’m tired from all that teleporting.”

“We can’t just leave them.”

“Fine, fine. I’ll destroy every homunculus inside the barrier.”

“What about the golems?”

“From my scan, the ones on the main street are all there is. I’ll clear the homunculi. You handle the rest.”

Armed golems are practically bundles of magic resistance. Unless you use a solid Level 10, it’s hard to break one in a single hit… It was going to be flashy, but it couldn’t be helped.

“Got it. We work together.”

Sasha closed his eyes, and particles of magic power poured from his body.

A search spell…

He’s something else. The particles, spreading out in a hemisphere, covered the entire blockaded district in an instant.

“What do you think you’re doing! I told you to get out of here!”

“Lock-on complete!”

Sasha raised his right hand high.

“Level 10: Aegis & Sagittarius!”

Countless arrows shot from Sasha’s hand into the sky.

Once up, each arrow changed course as if it had a will of its own and flew, curving like a homing missile, straight at its target.

“About seven kilometers across. Two hundred forty-one in all.”

Right after he muttered that…

Boom-boom-boom-boom.

Explosions went off all over the city, and I felt the homunculi winking out one after another.

One arrow, one kill. No, ‘kill’ wasn’t the right word. It was more like ‘smash.’

“You really are a monster. I can’t pull that off.”

“Homunculi are artificial life, lumps of magic power. They’re easy to pin down, you know.”

True. But still… two hundred forty-one of them within a radius of several kilometers.

That was my master all right.

Anyway, it was good to have someone so reliable on my side in this mess.

“Hey! What did you just do!? Don’t take it on yourselves! I told you to leave!”

With an angry shout, the man grabbed my shoulder again.

I was fed up with him by now.

I glared back at him.

“You people are abandoning civilians, so we did it for you. Got a problem?”

“You mean that little girl’s spell destroyed all the homunculi just now? Haha! A Level 10, too… Don’t talk nonsense!”

Not a little girl, an old man.

This guy was a pain too, but I didn’t have time to argue. I’d push through.

Just then, a voice came from behind us.

“…Is that you, Ephthal-kun?”

“President of the Magic Society?”

I’d met and talked to him on the island and remembered his face. But… what was he doing here? No, wait. The Society’s headquarters was here, so of course the President would be here too.

“Hey, President… don’t I get a greeting?”

“Ah, Sasha-sama.”

The President hurriedly dropped to one knee and bowed his head to Sasha.

“But why are you and Ephthal-kun here…?”

“A pressing matter. We have business at the Society headquarters.”

The bearded man gasped. I wondered what was wrong and looked at him. He was staring back and forth between the President’s face and ours, his mouth opening and closing.

What an easy man to read.

I was half exasperated. But I had no time for him.

“President. We’re going through. Is that all right?”

“Naturally, for you and Sasha-sama. But why are you talking like that?”

“It’s a long story.”

The President thought it over, then sighed.

“…I watched your fight with the Sword God Emperor.”

“And?”

“You were about to cast Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal, weren’t you? And now you’ve appeared with Sasha-sama in Magic Academy City’s hour of crisis.”

“…”

When I stayed silent, the President sighed again.

“No, I won’t pry. It would only trouble you.”

“Thanks. I appreciate that.”

“At any rate, I can’t stop this disturbance… and I can’t fight my way through the golems to the Society headquarters. But… you can, can’t you?”

“Yeah. As far as getting to the headquarters, a hundred percent.”

The President turned on the bearded man.

“Let these two honored guests through, now!”

“Y-yes, sir!”

At the words, the mages blocking the main street opened the way.

Sasha and I stepped onto the blockaded street. Then a lump of iron over ten meters tall came charging at us down the road with a heavy thud, thud.

“Well…”

Sasha held back, and I walked five more paces. In the middle of the main street, I held out a hand ahead of me.

The nearest one was about two hundred meters off.

“Golems resist lightning…”

What to do?

Level 11 here was clearly overkill. The real fight was still to come, and I didn’t want to waste my magic power. But Level 9, or a low-powered Level 10, would have trouble taking down an armed golem in one hit.

That left… this one, probably.

I built the formula and gathered my magic power.

“Level 10: Fire God Emperor Cliff.”

A flame as hot as a nuclear blast shot out. I adjusted the angle, and a hellfire spread over the entire main street, running straight to the far end.

Pebbles. Trash. Signboards. And…

Golems.

At a touch, everything evaporated or turned to charcoal.

It swept, burned… and left not so much as a weed behind.

“The road’s open, Sasha.”

“Good. Let’s go.”

Sasha nodded, satisfied.

As we started walking, I heard a thud from where the bearded man stood. I turned and saw him sitting down hard, his legs having given out.

“L-L-Level 10…? A child…? Really…?”

Never mind him… But there was an ominous feeling coming from ahead.

“You feel that, Sasha?”

“A strange surge of magic power from around the Society headquarters.”

“They just keep coming… What a pain.”

Ahead of us, from around the Society’s main gate, flying things were being spat out. Ten, twenty, thirty, and the number kept growing.

“Look at them swarm out. What are those? Gargoyles?”

Sasha shook his head.

“No. Those are magic-armed golems.”

“I’ve heard of them. They have an armed golem’s toughness and cast high-level magic, right?”

“That’s them. Fairly tough, they say, but…”

Then the bearded man shouted from behind us.

“That’s r-reckless! It’s like two people taking on an army, I tell you!”

I ignored him again and looked at Sasha.

“They’re just tin dolls. Smash them all.”

“Not tin. Adamantite.”

“Details.”

I cracked my knuckles and stepped forward.

A Certain Earth God Emperor Faction Chief Senior Researcher’s Perspective

Explosion after explosion rang out.

Flames and smoke covered the whole area, and I couldn’t tell what was happening.

“Don’t let the magic-armed golems trade fire! It’s the Thunder God Emperor and the Undead Emperor! You can’t win a long-range exchange against them!”

I was a hundred meters from the Society’s main gate.

The Thunder God Emperor and the Undead Emperor were hidden in the smoke. They would be about two kilometers off.

More than fifty magic-armed golems had already been butchered.

But what were they… What were those two?

They were surrounded by a pack of a hundred magic-armed golems. It was a battlefield where even a top mage would be turned to meat in an instant, and they were walking through it… as if it were empty ground.

Straight toward us, toward the Society’s main gate, without once stopping.

So this is the Undead Emperor and the first Thunder God Emperor.

Their power, the power of the ancient mages, was ferocious beyond belief, and I trembled.

But I couldn’t let them get through here.

“Close combat! Kill them in close combat!”

Then the lookout reported over the communication device.

“It’s no good! That swordsmanship is unbelievable! They’re being cut to shreds one after another!”

“That’s the Undead Emperor! Then take out the Undead Emperor first!”

“The golems! The magic-armed golems are being punched flat by the Undead Emperor… no, the adamantite bodies… are being gripped bare-handed and torn apart!”

“What monster in what world tears adamantite apart with his bare hands!”

“Right here! Distance doesn’t work! Ranged attacks don’t work either! What should I do, Chief Senior Researcher! Orders… orders, please!”

“Damn it! They’re ten times the monsters I was told!”

I had thought even the advance intelligence was exaggerated, and now it turned out to have been the tame version.

I threw the crystal away and roared at my subordinate behind me.

“Bring out three of those! Even he can’t fire Level 11 in a barrage! Those can withstand a few Level 10s!”

His face went pale at my fury.

“Those… you mean the orichalcum golems!?”

He pushed up to me and shouted.

“Chief Senior Researcher! Are you going to destroy this entire city!?”

“Balthazar-sama has said anything within three kilometers of headquarters may be destroyed! It doesn’t matter, reduce everything to ashes!”

“But… this is only a sideshow before we take on the world! If we destroy the city that is to be our base for conquering the world…”

“We have the ones who received seeds! If they go out, we can invade and take any number of bases!”

“B-but even so…”

I rapped my subordinate on the head.

“If it comes to it, our exalted seed-bearers will step in. But that can’t happen! We can’t have them troubled during the celebration… We have to avoid an ugly development like that!”

I took a deep breath and shouted at him as loud as I could.

“Stop them here at all costs!”

Those of us in the Earth God Emperor’s faction have a bright future waiting, after all.

With Balthazar-sama at the head, we’ll overwhelm every nation by force. Then even we researchers, who aren’t executives… are guaranteed a rank of duke or higher in any of today’s nations. Or even a king’s seat in a small country.

No, more than that. If we make our name here, we might even be given a human-monster fusion seed and become executives. Then we’d be set for a hundred generations of glory.

“This is the make-or-break moment!”

At my order, my subordinate ran off.

Soon he came back from the headquarters hangar with three orichalcum golems.

“Stop them! Whatever it takes, stop those two here!”

The huge bodies of the orichalcum golems strode past me at the side of the road.

Thud.

Thud.

Thud.

A heavy bass that echoed deep in my chest. The guardian gods who had protected this city since ancient times were marching out.

Ancient magic weapons that Level 10 magic couldn’t destroy, one of which was said to be able to topple a small frontier nation by itself. Because of these, the city had been able to stay neutral in every age.

“Now is the time to show your power, orichalcum golems!”

They advanced, unhurried.

Weapons of mass destruction that once made neighboring countries tremble were marching toward the Thunder God Emperor and the Undead Emperor. And then…

KABOOM!

An explosion and a flash so destructive it seemed the world was ending. The light whited out everything and blinded all of us.

When my sight came back, I saw what was in front of me and lost my voice.

“Two orichalcum golems are gone!? Is this… the Thunder God Emperor’s Level 11!?”

In answer to my half-scream, a report came in over the communication device.

“Level 11: Four Emperors confirmed! The orichalcum golems have evaporated!”

“I can see that! But… one is left! Fuhaha, now they can’t do as they please!”

From the Thunder God Emperor’s combat data on the island, everyone knew he couldn’t fire Level 11 in a barrage.

True, losing two had been unexpected. But at least… we could catch our breath now.

“Still…”

We had only seven of the orichalcum golems, our trump cards, and we’d lost two. We might be in for a scolding.

Even so, that was far better than failing to stop those two here.

“Go, orichalcum golem! Crush the Thunder God Emperor!”

I had just shouted that when…

KABOOM!

Another destructive blast shook the world, and the world went white again.

No. A cold sweat ran down my back.

The lookout’s report made my premonition real.

“Level 11: Four Emperors confirmed again! The orichalcum golem… has evaporated… All gone!”

I could only stand there, stunned by what I heard over the communication device.

Back-to-back…?

Level 11… in a barrage?

I hadn’t heard he could do that.

No, this was no time to think. I whirled around and screamed at my subordinate.

“Bring out every orichalcum golem we have left! Everything we have, full force! Every man, stop the Thunder God Emperor, and—”

Then a blade whistled through the air.

“Too late!”

A black shadow appeared out of nowhere in front of me. The katana came down, and my body was cut in two. A thump, and then another, as my upper and lower halves hit the ground together.

“If you were going to bring them out, you should have brought them out at the start.”

“Impossible…”

“Committing your forces piecemeal is a mistake. Basic military doctrine.”

“But… with only two of you… what can you…?”

“Only two? That’s a bad joke.”

“…What?”

My consciousness was fading. I lay on the ground, looking up at the sky. What I saw was…

“Dra… gons…?”

A pack of magnificent huge dragons soared overhead. With a deep rumble, they began to land on the main street, one after another.

Dragons. Why dragons, here? Then I laughed under my breath.

Of course.

Here and now, Ragnarok, the final war for the fate of the world, was about to begin.

The Dragon Emperor Mikhail, the Dragon Princess Svetlana, the Undead Emperor and the Thunder God Emperor.

No single person could settle this now, and neither could a great nation’s army. What was about to unfold was a war between transcendent beings, each worth ten thousand men.

“Looks like Svetlana made it in time.”

“Right. Shall we go and take a look at this Balthazar’s face?”

“Yeah. Playtime’s over. From here on, no holding back.”

And as I listened to the sound of their shoes striking the ground… my consciousness went dark.

Ephthal’s Perspective

The Magic Society’s main gate.

Facing a huge wooden door, Sasha crossed his arms.

“I never thought I’d live to storm Magic Society headquarters, a worldwide organization. It’s stirring, in its way.”

I laughed.

“Didn’t we do something like this four hundred years ago?”

“…That time it was the Merchants’ Guild headquarters, wasn’t it?”

“That was when the harvest failed and people were starving, and the Merchants’ Guild hoarded the wheat to drive up the price.”

It was a fond memory. The Alcott ducal domain had been about to see famine deaths, and Sasha and I had teamed up and wrecked the place.

“Come to think of it, you’re right. We’ve been doing the same thing all along.”

“Yeah, no doubt.”

Chasing down rotten bastards we couldn’t stand and punching them once. That’s all we’ve ever done.

“So what’s the plan?”

“What plan?”

“Do we just walk in the front gate like fools? Or… find another way in and sneak? Or break in all at once with the dragons?”

“No, we go in the front, politely.”

I stared hard at the gate in front of me.

It looked like it had been left wide open for the golems until a moment ago. But now, how considerate, a bar had been dropped across it and it was shut tight.

“Politely, you say?”

“Yes. Like this.”

I held a hand toward the door. I built the formula in an instant and fired the explosive spell.

“Level 9: Ex Explosion.”

The main gate blew apart and burst into splinters.

Sasha brushed burning bits of wood off himself and gave me a look of utter exasperation.

“You’re outrageous as ever.”

“Not like we’re doing anything shady we need to hide.”

“Well, let’s go.”

“It’s just…”

“Hm? What?”

“What you said before, master, about it being stirring. About four hundred and fifty years ago, one of my goals in magic was to walk through the Magic Society’s main gate.”

“Well, it’s been in the same place since before I became undying. It’s a real authority, no question.”

“Like you said earlier, master. Never thought I’d be storming this place.”

This is something of a holy place for mages. Every student of magic dreams of it and hones their art to pass through its gate. And here I was, storming it… Funny how fate works.

“Honestly, I’m not without feelings for this place myself. I show my face at the Society every year, after all.”

“All the more reason it burns me to see some guy I can’t even make sense of do whatever he likes with it.”

“Yes. To tell the truth, in my lovely girlhood I dreamed of passing through that gate.”

There was no use teasing, so I let the ‘girlhood’ go.

Anyway, Sasha and I are comrades as seekers of the summit of magic. We both know how much feeling the other has for it. And each of us, in our training days, had given this gate a special meaning.

Which was probably true of Anastasia, of Maria, of Sheryl.

I don’t know what road those girls will walk. But if they choose to become great mages, sooner or later they’ll walk through this gate.

This was the place our successors, the young mages all over the world, looked up to. Seeing it defiled was more than I could stand.

“All right, master, let’s go. Svetlana and the dragons will follow soon.”

“Yes. Let’s.”

And we stepped into the Magic Society headquarters.

⁂

The entrance hall.

The long-pile red carpet was still there, in the same quiet, subdued interior.

I scanned for an ambush, and then I couldn’t help smiling.

“…Merlin. You’re safe!”

Merlin stood alone at the edge of the hall. No answer came.

Up close, her eyes had no light in them.

This was going to be a pain.

“…Merlin?”

“…”

No reply. She seemed to be conscious, though. Then, after a moment’s thought, she shook her head.

“I am not Merlin. I am the Goddess of Reincarnation.”

“…What do you mean?”

“Be careful. The summoning of the Nine-Headed Dragon is about to begin.”

“Hold on, the Nine-Headed Dragon? What are you talking about?”

Then…

Goose bumps rose on my whole body.

My sixth sense was sending a full-strength danger signal.

An explosive flow of magic power around me.

The ground began to shake with a rumble.

And a beat after the tremor, I felt a dense blast of magic power from the upper floors.

“Ephthal! Barrier!”

“Already on it!”

Cracks ran through the building, and pebbles rained down from the ceiling.

The air itself shook. The building groaned and cracked apart, the ceiling came down, and a shock wave struck us from above.

The physical and magic barriers Sasha and I raised were both Level 10.

They didn’t slow the shock wave at all, and they were gone in an instant.

“Damn!”

“What is this!?”

Maybe that’s what it’s like at the edge of death. The walls, the ceiling, the whole Magic Society headquarters came down in slow motion. And just before the shock wave from the upper floors swallowed us, Merlin took Sasha’s hand and mine. No, it was the Goddess of Reincarnation.

And before I knew it, we were standing in a pure white space, the Reincarnation Chamber.

Maria’s Perspective

The roof of the Magic Society headquarters.

Bridget-chan’s body lay on the flat floor, and Balthazar stood beside it.

And I could only stand there, shaking, watching it all happen.

“Why did you release the armed golems?”

The main street had been wrapped in smoke for a while now, and explosions loud enough to burst eardrums kept going off.

Ephthal and Sasha-sama were clearly fighting the golems.

“This, too, is mercy.”

“…Mercy?”

“The aftershock of the Nine-Headed Dragon’s summoning spell alone will blow away everything within a kilometer.”

“…You made them attack the townspeople on purpose, so they’d run away?”

“Correct,” Balthazar said with a nod, and went on. “Your generation is fortunate. You will witness the destruction of the world.”

“…?”

“Since you were born in this age, we will let you see the end at least. Do you not think that is only humane?”

And with white smoke and fire behind him, Balthazar spread his arms wide.

“…What a nasty thing to do.”

That was all I felt about him, that and nausea.

But I had no way to stand up to him.

No. The same went for Ephthal.

I’d seen his memories, so I knew.

With the power the Ten Sages had given him, he could cast up to Level 12, and his skill at building formulas was far beyond Ephthal’s.

And he had the worst trump card of all.

The Nine-Headed Dragon.

A giant snake, three hundred kilometers across and ten thousand long. It could stretch across a continent. It was absurd, past anything I could imagine.

Ephthal, Sasha-sama, Merlin-sama, Anastasia and Sheryl, Svetlana-san too: every one of them would be squashed like bugs.

“But if you summon something that huge, what happens to Magic Academy City? It’ll be flattened in an instant.”

“Adjusting the appearance coordinates is difficult. Appearing underground would be a nuisance. So it will be in space, about a thousand kilometers up.”

A thousand kilometers up… I looked at the sky, and a dry laugh came out of me. All I could do was laugh. Overwhelming power… no, overwhelming unfairness. There was no other way to describe it.

Many of Ephthal’s enemies probably thought the same. But this time the positions were reversed. At last it was our turn to be on the receiving end of that unfairness.

“Look, Maria. Your master is about to crush the orichalcum golems.”

And a glittering flash.

A mass of magic energy so bright I couldn’t keep my eyes open. That was…

Level 11: Four Emperors.

Ephthal was almost here. With that thought, I shook my head, tears in my eyes. “Don’t come…”

“Please… please don’t come!”

Then out of the corner of my eye I saw a flock of dragons.

Ah. Even Svetlana-san and the others… had come.

My voice shook. I was begging.

“…Stop, don’t kill everyone!”

“Everything is up to you. Even I cannot interfere with the fusion of souls.”

“…”

I clenched my fists. Balthazar smirked at that.

“As you know, Bridget’s vessel alone can call the Nine-Headed Dragon, but it cannot control it.”

“…”

“Then it would rage without order and destroy everything. Even the Ten Sages do not want the humans of this planet wiped out entirely.”

“…If I fuse with Bridget-chan’s soul and become one… will you really let Ephthal and the others go?”

“You yourself will become the core of the Nine-Headed Dragon. Now, what will you do?”

“Even you can’t fuse Bridget-chan and me without my consent, can you?”

He had seen this coming and set the situation up.

That was why he’d shown me his memories and made me see I could never win.

Yes. If I was taken…

That guy would come to save me, no matter what. I just knew it.

Even he had to know, somewhere in his heart, that this time it was reckless.

“I have conditions.”

“I will hear them.”

Right. He had probably seen this proposal coming too.

That part really galled me, but I had no choice.

“I want that guy and everyone close to him saved. Spare the Alcott ducal domain and our magic academy.”

“That much is acceptable. We will allow their civilization to continue and let them live in isolation on some island nation.”

“…”

“For one generation only. We will take away the ability to reproduce. That is the most I can concede.”

This man made me sick to my stomach.

But… at least this way that guy wouldn’t lose his life.

Either way, if it was left alone, this planet would be destroyed by the Nine-Headed Dragon in ten years.

What else was there to do? I’d never had a choice… not from the very start.

“Fine.”

When I nodded, Bridget-chan’s body turned into particles of light and was drawn into my chest. And then…

The summoning of the Nine-Headed Dragon began.

TUS Vol. 7 Chapter 3

Chapter 3 – The Great Mage Balthazar

When the fighting was over, Sasha turned to me with a grave look.

“So the Earth God Emperor… or rather Balthazar, means to be our enemy.”

“It certainly looks that way.”

“And… what will you do, Ephthal?”

I thought it over, then shook my head and put the question back to him.

“What do you make of the Nine-Headed Dragon’s appearance, master?”

“Hm…?”

“The documents the Earth God Emperor gave us say it’s ten years off. But…”

“True. Do you suspect the documents themselves?”

“No. I just want to confirm it properly.”

The fate of the world was at stake. If we were going to be Balthazar’s enemies, we couldn’t leave that question hanging. He knew more than we did, and if we killed him and that somehow set the Nine-Headed Dragon loose, it would be a disaster beyond words.

“You know the booklet is with me. I’ve been staring at it ever since…” Sasha said.

He frowned, troubled, brows drawn together. Then he nodded firmly.

“I still don’t think that formula in it is a bluff.”

“What about the mana measurements? That’s what really bothers me…”

He stopped me with a wave of his hand.

“They match a number of natural phenomena from the same period. I can’t call them false either.”

“Then…”

“Right. We’d better act on the assumption that they’re accurate.”

“Then let’s plan for the worst and move. With this much at stake, we can’t afford to waste time.”

I clicked my tongue before I could stop myself. I hadn’t known which side they were on, but handing Bridget over had been a blunder.

“You say we move, but do you have somewhere in mind?”

“Yes, though it’s a bit of a dangerous bridge to cross.”

“Hm? A dangerous bridge, you say?”

“I want to head for the Lirabel region now.”

Sasha looked puzzled.

“Lirabel? You mean the great forest where I live?”

That is where Sasha lives, but it wasn’t what I was after.

“More precisely, near the elven forest where Maria was born.”

“What do you mean?”

“We don’t have enough information. We have to hear from someone who knows what’s going on… or we’re stuck.”

“Hold on… If that were easy, nobody would be struggling.”

It would be a dangerous bridge, sure. But it was also a bridge I’d been meaning to cross one way or another.

I grinned at Merlin.

“We got lucky this time. Where we’re going is one of Cliff’s hideouts.”

Put on the spot, Merlin gave a start.

“Ah! I see, Ephthal-sama. In that case… certainly.”

Sasha tilted his head.

“What’s this? Explain it so I can follow too.”

“When I had Merlin trace Cliff’s movements, she found a cabin… And something interesting turned up in it.”

“Interesting how?”

“The Demon Lord’s head.”

Sasha’s eyes flew wide.

“So let’s go and meet the Demon Lord.”

“What on earth are you saying?”

Sasha stood there, dumbstruck. No wonder. Without the background, it would sound like a wild idea.

“The Demon Lord…? The one you four killed four hundred years ago?”

“Yes,” I said. “He’ll know more about all this than we do.”

“You have grounds for that?”

“I met him once… as a soul, before the fight with Cliff.”

He’d dropped all sorts of loaded hints back then. So, first things first: I’d drag that corpse awake. If I could get him talking, we could check a lot of things about where we stood.

“He’s the Demon Lord, though. Four hundred years ago you four fought to the death.”

Sasha had a point. If I hadn’t met him in the astral world before the fight with Cliff, I wouldn’t be thinking this way myself.

“From how he was then, there’s a very good chance he’s no longer gripped by the urge to destroy. And Cliff talked with him too, apparently…”

“Hm… I do admit there are parts of the Fire God Emperor’s power-ups even I can’t explain. If the Demon Lord was the source of that knowledge… he might know a lot. Even so…”

“Of course, I can’t rule out the danger. That’s why it’s a dangerous bridge.”

Sasha put a hand to his chin and thought for a while. Then he gave a short nod.

“Very well. If it comes to a fight, with you as strong as you are now, the two of us should manage.”

“That’s how I see it.”

“Truth be told, even I can’t make out the lay of things. There’s nothing else for it.”

“Then it’s decided.”

⁂

Two days later.

We parted ways with Svetlana, who had an errand to run for us, bought a carriage in a run-down village, and went on by changing horses.

It was a forced march. We rode each horse into the ground, and the moment we reached a settlement we swapped it for a fresh one. Horses aren’t cheap, so the cost mounted. But Sasha and Merlin had deep purses, so that was no problem. A good part of Merlin’s money is my inheritance, as it happens.

And so we reached the edge of the great elven forest.

The cabin we were after stood about a hundred meters ahead.

Cliff’s hideout is shielded with perception-blocking magic. An ordinary mage would slip right past it at a glance. But Merlin had found it in a single look, I’d heard. That’s Merlin for you.

Sasha and I got down from the carriage. When Merlin began to follow, I stopped her.

“Merlin, stay here with Anastasia and the others.”

“Wait here…?”

“From how he was when I met him, I doubt the Demon Lord will go berserk.”

“Yes, I was told as much.”

“But if I’m wrong and he attacks us—”

I glanced at Anastasia and the others. After all our years together, that was enough for Merlin to read me.

“I will keep a defensive formula ready at all times.”

“That would help a lot.”

“Yes. If he used a wide-area attack, those brats would be cinders in one blow.”

Sasha and I should be able to handle the Demon Lord ourselves. But if he hit us by surprise, I couldn’t promise we could cover Anastasia and the others. From here, though, there was some distance, and with Merlin shielding them they should be safe.

“Shall we, master?”

I led the way toward the cabin.

It looked long abandoned. Weeds had run wild, and thick moss clung to the walls. In places the boards had rotted and fallen in.

“According to the report, master, the Demon Lord’s head should be inside.”

“Yes. So we were told.”

“Cliff probably got his knowledge by pulling it out of that head.”

Four hundred years ago, Cliff and I had known the same things. Merlin’s report said there were traces of necromancy in this cabin, so it was nearly certain Cliff had pulled his knowledge from the Demon Lord there.

“But… that’s a four-hundred-year-old Demon Lord’s head.”

“Right.”

“How do you get anything out of a dead man? Ordinary necromancy won’t do it.”

“You’re the necromancy specialist, though, master.”

I smiled at him, and Sasha’s jaw dropped.

“So you’re leaving it to someone else,” Sasha said.

“Why not? As the saying goes, in a pinch you use whoever’s standing there, even your own parents.”

“Ho. Use even your parents, is it…”

Hm? What was that about?

Sasha suddenly looked displeased.

No, not displeased… It was the face of a man with a bone to pick.

“You can’t be saying Cliff managed necromancy and you can’t, master?”

“Don’t insult me. It depends on the damage and how much time has passed, but… if that whelp could do it, there’s no reason I can’t.”

“That’s my master.”

At that, Sasha’s eyes narrowed, and he pushed his lips out like a duck’s bill.

He’d been looking put out for a while now. Something was clearly on his mind.

“Come to think of it, you…”

“Yes? What is it?”

“I’ve been wondering for a long time… You don’t respect me, do you? Not one bit! You smack your master on the head. You order me around… Haven’t you got the whole thing backward?”

Where had that come from?

Well… now that he mentioned it, I could think of a few things.

His cheeks were swelling more and more.

This was going to be a pain. For now, the thing to do was humor him.

“Come on, I really do look up to your strength.”

That was true. It was the rest of him I found pretty off.

“But you’re stronger than I am now, aren’t you? You know it.”

“You said so yourself, last time.”

“Which means I’ve lost the one advantage I had. Strength.”

“…”

“So let me ask you again. You don’t respect me… at all, do you?”

By now his cheeks were so puffed they looked ready to split. Then he turned his face away, sulking.

Don’t tell me. Was he sulking because his disciple had passed him?

“Truth is… until recently I thought…”

“Thought what?”

“Even when you were insolent, I told myself, ‘Frankly, I’m the stronger one.’”

“…Got it.”

“Well, I was at ease about it. I forgave all sorts of things with a big heart. But… now it’s different, isn’t it!?”

How was I supposed to react to that?

It was true I’d looked up to Sasha’s strength, whatever I thought of his personality. But I’d never have guessed he was this small-minded.

“A master’s dignity is gone! My pride is in tatters!”

He began stamping his feet in a huff. And this was…

What a pain.

No, I mean it. This was a pain, honest to God.

If he’d been the girl he looked like, it would at least have been cute. But he’s a girl only on the outside. Inside, he’s an old man.

“No, I do respect you as my master. Really…”

“No! Just now you were treating me like a handy magic tool, using me as it suited you!”

“Wait!”

“Wait for what!?”

“What I said just now was… that there are things I can’t do, and that you’re amazing enough to do anything… so this is exactly where we should use you, as our Ephthal party’s ultimate weapon…”

“There! You just said it!”

“What?”

“You did it again just now! ‘The Ephthal party’! If you thought of me properly as your master, you’d have said ‘the Sasha party’!”

Oh, come on… This was seriously, truly…

What a pain.

All right, saying ‘the Ephthal party’ had been a slip.

“Anyway, master, I’ll buy you some rare sweets, so let’s calm down.”

He glared at me through tears. Then he dropped his eyes to the ground, and his shoulders began to shake.

He was seething. I’d known for years what the standard treatment for Sasha’s bad moods was, and I’d used it often. Sweets. If even that didn’t work…

“…fuku.”

He muttered something with his head down.

“What was that, master?”

“Sweet bean daifuku and matcha! Imported straight from the East, with proper preservation magic on them, understood? After making me this angry, I won’t accept anything else!”

Good. The bait had worked.

But it struck me, watching him: master and student though we were, we did get along. I enjoyed talking with him, and I never got bored. A pain, sure, but I didn’t dislike that part either.

“Hm? Why are you grinning, Ephthal?”

“Nothing, master.”

“Good! Then let’s go!”

Just like that, Sasha broke into a smile. Crisis averted.

“Demon Lord or Demon God, leave it to me! I’ll revive him by force, brainwash him if I have to, and make him talk!”

“Please do.”

Brainwashing wasn’t necessary, though.

I sighed, worn out.

“Hmm… but if that’s how it is, I might as well… bring out my best.”

“Your best?”

“I think I’ll use Level 11: Reborn Soul. A master’s dignity is at stake, after all.”

I was speechless for a moment.

“Um, master…?”

“Hm? What?”

“You just casually said you can use a Level 11 I’ve never even heard of…”

“Of course. I haven’t lived this long for nothing.”

“Am I… really stronger than you?”

“Hmm… That depends on what you’re good at.”

“What I’m good at…?”

“Yes. In fine work I can still beat you, but in combat I have to raise the white flag. Take heart.”

Hmm.

Even hearing that, I still think of Sasha as a kind of giant monster. He keeps his own techniques very close to his chest, too.

We reached the door.

“Shall we?”

I put my hand on the knob and opened it. And the man inside left me speechless.

“It has been a long time. I sensed a strong magic power, and it was you… Thunder God Emperor.”

Sasha and I froze at the same moment, then dropped into fighting stances.

Ready to strike at a moment’s notice, I called out to the man.

“Why… are you alive…?”

I’d been told he was only a head. Now he was whole, every part of him. Even the cloak and the armor were identical to what he’d worn in the decisive battle at the Demon Lord’s castle.

Now this was getting really strange. The Demon Lord’s gear should be locked up under heavy guard in some great nation’s treasure vault.

“I see. You are startled that I was restored, though it was inevitable.”

“Inevitable? What does that mean?”

“It seems we must begin with why a reincarnator can be the core of the Nine-Headed Dragon.”

“The core… of the Nine-Headed Dragon?”

“Just so. Or perhaps we should start with why Maria is Bridget’s reincarnation?”

At that, the Demon Lord, seated in a chair at the far end of the table, grinned.

Merlin’s Perspective

In the forest.

The open back of the carriage, in the warmth of early afternoon.

Having watched Ephthal-sama go into the cabin, I looked up at the sky and stretched.

“It is a fine day.”

The Ten Sages, the Nine-Headed Dragon: nature carries on as usual, indifferent to all of it.

Anastasia, beside me, sat with her head down and a gloomy face, in odd contrast to the weather.

“What is the matter, Anastasia?”

“Master… has blown away everything in his path so far.”

“Yes. He has not changed in four hundred years. He has always been like this.”

“But this time… it feels dangerous.”

“…”

“But the Nine-Headed Dragon… destroys planets, right? Is it really going to be all right?”

“That…” My lips tightened. “I do not know. I will only follow Ephthal-sama.”

Perhaps Anastasia had wanted me to say it would be all right. But what I do not know, I do not know.

She fell silent, deflated.

Then Sheryl spoke, her voice low.

“…Ephthal will be fine. Whatever the enemy is, he blows it away.”

“Right, Merlin-sama,” Maria added. “That guy… always flips the situation in one shot, no matter what. I know it.”

Sheryl and Maria spoke without a trace of doubt.

I envied them a little.

At their age I handed everything to Ephthal-sama and trusted him almost blindly. I am no longer that age. Looking back now on those days four hundred years ago… I think some of Ephthal-sama’s fights were close. But he never let it show. He kept a calm face, and I never noticed.

Perhaps it was to steady himself. Perhaps it was so that those who followed him would not worry. I cannot say.

At the very least, blind faith would not do now. What I must offer is calm, clear-headed support. I understand that much.

“I trust Ephthal-sama too. But blind faith and trust are different things. This time you three also—”

I was in the middle of saying it when I sensed someone unfamiliar behind me.

I rose with a click of my tongue and spun around.

“What’s wrong, Merlin-sama!?”

Seeing nothing out of place, I answered Maria with a sigh.

“Just my imagination, it seems. My senses are keyed up.”

The Demon Lord was somewhere ahead of us. A little extra caution did no harm.

Still, for just an instant… I had sensed something… A small animal, perhaps, a rabbit or a squirrel.

Settling on that, I was about to sit again when a man was suddenly there, and my breath caught.

“…What?”

It felt as though a hand had seized my heart.

He had come this close to me, and I had not noticed?

A white-haired man stood right beside me. He looked to be in his twenties, handsome as a sculpture.

“Impossible… This cannot be…”

As I stood frozen, he stepped forward and held out his right hand to Maria.

“Bridget. I have come for you.”

“Wha… Bridget…?”

“No. This individual goes by Maria, I believe.”

I was not the only one who froze. Maria, Anastasia, and Sheryl did too. All of them stared at the man, stunned, fear in their faces.

All of us could feel the strength radiating from him.

This was bad.

I wove a formula in an instant and went at him with it.

“Level 7: Hell’s Nail!”

Hellfire wrapped my fist.

It is a technique that carries a spell on the fist. It gives up range to concentrate on power, and it is a useful option in close combat.

“What!?”

The moment my flaming fist reached his face, the formula scattered and the flame went out.

“Level 12: Magic Cancel.”

What… was this!?

It was neither a defense formula nor interference with my spell’s formula. The flame touched his body and vanished, as though it had never been there.

And more than that… what had he just said?

“Level… twelve?”

“You look pale. Is something wrong, Merlin?”

He knew my name, too… Which meant he belonged to the Earth God Emperor’s side.

“Level 12 is a bold claim. As a bluff, it is not even amusing.”

Whoever he was, he was no ordinary man. But Level 12 was simply beyond reason, and I could hardly believe it.

“I see. Then I must make you understand the difference in strength first.”

“Who are you, exactly?”

“My name is Balthazar.”

That made sense.

So he was not one of the Earth God Emperor’s men… He was the one behind the whole affair.

He pointed to a spot some distance away.

“Balthazar… you want to move this fight elsewhere?”

“For our part, we cannot afford to harm Maria.”

We both cast flight magic, sprang into the air, and drifted toward a spot a little way off.

Even so, he was only one man. There was no reason to play along with a one-on-one duel. First I should warn Ephthal-sama. With Sasha-sama as well, the three of us could deal with him. It would not be impossible to beat him.

I tried to cast a spell, but it would not take.

A barrier severing space had been laid down in a radius of about fifty meters. At this rate, even if I leveled the whole area with explosive magic, neither sound nor tremor would reach the other side, where Ephthal-sama was.

Then I touched down on the ground with a light tap.

Ten meters apart, I faced Balthazar.

Level 12 had to be a bluff, but this man was dangerous. My instincts, honed in long years of battle, said so.

What to do, then?

“Level 8: Thor Hammer!”

My only choice was to decide it in one stroke with everything I had.

I launched three more Thor Hammers at once. Lightning wrapped my limbs, and I shouted at the top of my lungs.

“Four purple bolts of Level 8, closing from every direction at once! You cannot easily dodge them!”

“I see. Passable, for a mage of the weakened age. I will praise you for it. But, Merlin, do you realize?”

“Realize what?”

At my question, he smiled and pointed at the sky.

“Above you.”

I am not so foolish as to take my eyes off an enemy in battle. I did not look straight up, only glanced at the sky.

“Wha…!?”

About ten enormous magic circles had been drawn in the sky.

Judging from the formulas on them, they were… Level 10?

No… Of all things, these were…

“That is correct, Merlin. Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal, and Level 10: Fire God Emperor Cliff.”

“…Impossible… That is impossible!”

I sagged and dropped to my knees.

He could use Level 10 without passing it through his palm, or any limb at all? And fix the formulas in space itself, like mines?

“I have never seen or heard of such a technique.”

“And yet it exists here. Accept the difference in strength.”

“…Tch.”

“As you see, I have fixed formulas in ten places in space. They are aimed at you, and they fire when I snap my fingers.”

Not merely a step above me… A different dimension. I had to admit it.

“I have no wish to catch Maria in Level 10 and kill her. I recommend surrender.”

“…”

“If you insist, I have no objection to disposing of only you here… What will it be?”

“…Have you truly reached the realm of Level 12?”

“I am the Great Mage who has lived since the age of the Ten Sages. I had the Earth God Emperor introduce me to you as such, did I not?”

So this was Balthazar. One who had lived since the age of the Ten Sages.

Again I was left speechless: the Earth God Emperor stood beside Balthazar, and I had not seen him come.

He had appeared exactly as Balthazar had, without letting me sense a thing.

The magic theory Anastasia and the others learned in class was enough to show how outrageous that was. Even long-distance teleportation leaves a ripple of mana at the arrival point, and that lag gives you time to prepare some countermeasure. But there was no disturbance at all in the teleportation of these two. Which meant they could slip up behind me whenever they pleased and cut my throat with a knife, without using any magic.

“What are you? You certainly know how to trample the pride of someone who lives on a battlefield!”

Things had at last turned truly bad.

Between Balthazar and me there seemed to be a gap wider than that between a child and an adult. Fighting him was no longer realistic. More than that, this time…

Even Ephthal-sama was in danger.

At that thought, cold sweat ran down my back and would not stop.

“You understand the difference in strength, I trust. Show me you will surrender and I will not kill you.”

But still… I had a duty, as one able to fight, to protect these three children. And Ephthal-sama was just over there. If I could buy time even at the cost of my life…

No, that was wrong.

I shook my head.

My premise, that I had the power to fight, was wrong. At this moment I had nothing at all with which to fight Balthazar. To him, Anastasia and the others and I were equally powerless. If I resisted, I would be swatted away like a fly and killed without having done anything.

Throwing my life away here was not the right move. If I were to die, now was not the time.

I released the lightning formulas around my limbs.

“…I have no choice. I surrender.”

“A wise choice. Then sleep for a while.”

Balthazar snapped his fingers.

I heard Anastasia collapse onto the carriage bed. Then Maria. Then Sheryl.

And soon my own consciousness went dark.

⁂

When I woke, I was in a dim room.

I cracked my eyes open, barely turned my head, and took stock of my surroundings.

A cell.

There was no immediate danger.

I sat up and checked myself. No injuries. My clothes were undisturbed. It seemed I had been neither hurt nor violated… but there were wooden shackles on my wrists.

A private cell. The bars looked sturdy. I could not see Anastasia, Maria, or Sheryl, nor sense them anywhere near.

I tried to cast a search spell, but nothing came of it. The shackles blocked magic.

No way out.

I sighed and looked up at the ceiling, its four corners furred with mold.

“I am sorry, Ephthal-sama,” I murmured weakly, to no one at all.

Maria’s Perspective

The Magic Society headquarters.

According to Balthazar, that was where I was now.

If I remembered right, the headquarters sat in the middle of Magic Academy City.

Despite the name, Magic Academy City has no school for people our age. It’s a city of graduate schools of magic and research institutes. It’s the mecca of magic, and every mage dreams of it. Only the chosen get in, so normally it’s no place for a nobody like me.

Of course, a few years in this city were part of my big success story. But I never imagined I’d get here like this.

And right in the middle of thinking that, I was standing in front of a mirror in my underwear.

Maids crowded around me, which was a weird sight. They were politely dressing me up: dress, makeup, hair.

When the dressing was done, I gave the expressionless maids a little bow.

“I don’t know what this is about, but I’ll thank you, at least. You did a beautiful job.”

“…”

No answer, as usual. Their eyes were empty, and their faces showed no emotion at all. Brainwashed… or artificial beings, like homunculi?

In fact they’d opened their mouths exactly once, when they first said, “We will change your clothes, so please undress.”

The maids filed out of the room.

“But what is going on here?”

I sat on the edge of the needlessly luxurious guest-room bed and tilted my head.

Balthazar had told me Merlin-sama and the others had been put in a cell. Yet I was being treated strangely well. They’d put me in a princess dress… The sweets on the table were obviously top quality at a glance. The pitcher held fruit juice instead of water. The rest of the room was amazing too, fitted out as if to welcome royalty. That is, if you ignored the barrier on the door and windows that kept me from going out.

Then someone knocked.

I said nothing. Exactly twenty seconds later, Balthazar came in.

He doesn’t just barge in. So he really is going out of his way to be considerate…

Confused, I turned to him.

“Where are Merlin-sama and Anastasia and the others?”

“In a cell, as I told you. I will not kill them. Beyond their staying alive, I guarantee nothing.”

“Nothing… What does that mean?”

“You are all prisoners. I would rather you did not mistake your position.”

I pressed my lips together and glared at him.

“…You think Ephthal’s going to sit still after this?”

Balthazar snorted at my question.

“My analysis of the Thunder God Emperor’s strength is finished. I believe I was excessively cautious, but he is no obstacle. There is no problem.”

“…”

Honestly, I’d seen this guy’s Level 10 circles myself. Merlin-sama had been shocked too, and that midair deployment, all at once, was nothing I could call human. Even so, I thought Ephthal could knock him flat.

“Hey, why am I the only one who gets special treatment?”

“Because you are special, in the plainest sense.”

“I’m… special?”

“In any case, the pieces are all in place. With these, at last, I can see the plan through.”

What plan?

Just then the door opened, and the Earth God Emperor came in.

“…It is time.”

His eyes were empty too, like the maids’.

Which meant… just as I’d suspected? Wondering if that was it, I tried speaking to him anyway.

“Um… you’re… one of Ephthal’s old companions, aren’t you?”

“…”

“It is useless to talk to it. This thing is my puppet.”

…I knew it. Then those maids had to have been brainwashed or something too.

“But what’s going on? When I met him… on the island, he was normal. The Earth God Emperor didn’t have eyes like dead fish.”

“It is simply troublesome to operate it.”

“…Operate?”

“To make him able to converse, I have to control him directly, and every time he speaks I have to check the necessary memories in the Earth God Emperor’s brain.”

Then Balthazar came close and reached out.

“What are you doing? Are you interested in my body or something?”

“I need your body. That is why I took you.”

“…What!?”

I was sitting on the bed. If he pushed me down… I had no way to resist. I was about to burst into tears and scream when Balthazar shrugged. “Tiresome.”

“Do not misunderstand. I became a stranger to sexual desire long ago.”

Then he took my right hand, drew me to my feet, and led me slowly toward the door.

“Come, Maria. Tonight is a celebration.”

⁂

The room he took me to was a party hall.

About a hundred people filled it. All in formal dress, and not a server among them. A stand-up buffet, and the decor and food were much like the party the Earth God Emperor had thrown on the island.

So that was what the dress was for: to bring me here.

Still, to prepare a hall like this inside the Magic Society headquarters… Well, the Earth God Emperor is a heavyweight in the Society. My guess was that this was a gathering of the faction Balthazar had built up with the headquarters as its base.

But why had I been brought here? Balthazar himself had stepped out, but the Earth God Emperor stood next to me, whether as a bodyguard or a watcher to keep me from escaping. And hostage or not, why was I getting such super-VIP treatment? Puppet or not, the Earth God Emperor had to be the highest-ranking piece Balthazar had, and he was the one guarding me.

I had no idea what was going on.

Then Balthazar and Bridget-chan appeared on the platform at the front, Balthazar with a wine glass in hand. The noisy crowd went dead silent.

“Now then. Thanks to your efforts, we have confirmed a drop in the mana concentration in the atmosphere, our original goal. It is all thanks to you and to Bridget.”

Thunderous applause filled the hall.

Well, that matched what I’d heard.

But it wasn’t good. Bridget-chan’s eyes looked like the Earth God Emperor’s now.

“The urgent danger has passed. Now only power remains to us. The power of human-monster fusion, made possible by my secret art, will from now on be used not for the world but for ourselves.”

Human-monster fusion? That was what the guys calling themselves the Five Magic Emperors used.

“The strong eat the weak. It is a law of nature. Against a humanity weakened as it has been these four hundred years, conquering the whole continent will be easy for our power.”

Suddenly this smelled bad. Was the plan Balthazar had mentioned world conquest or something? But if so, it was too small-minded, too ordinary.

“Tonight marks a milestone in the plan. For now, let us celebrate that the threat of the Nine-Headed Dragon has passed.”

He raised his glass high with one hand.

“Cheers.”

Everyone answered “Cheers” and lifted their glasses, and heads burst apart all over the hall.

Brains splattered. Blood sprayed. Red blooms opened everywhere. Pieces of flesh rained down, and a moment later, without a scream, people just fell, one after another.

The Earth God Emperor, standing next to me, was no exception.

“Ah, ah… Kyaaaah!”

Warm blood from his head had sprayed across my cheek.

“The Earth God Emperor, at least, is tough. The others died instantly, and yet… his stubbornness is the genuine article.”

In the silent hall… the only one still moving was the Earth God Emperor. He had lost his head, but his arms and legs jerked and twitched.

Balthazar snapped his fingers. The Earth God Emperor’s body was instantly wrapped in blue flame.

“Wha… Y-you, what are you doing!?”

“Carrying out the plan.”

He looked perfectly calm. I shouted at the top of my voice, nearly lunging at him.

“These are your underlings, aren’t they!?”

“The objective has already been achieved.”

“Achieved… what!? Weren’t you about to do something with them!?”

“Assembling a hundred human-monster fusions. Gathering that number was the objective itself.”

“Balthazar, what are you thinking?”

He didn’t answer. Instead he reached for the slender neck of Bridget-chan, who stood beside him. He took it in both hands, as if to strangle her…

“What do you think you’re doing!?”

As I started to run, there was a horrible snap.

Then the sound of Bridget-chan collapsing to the floor echoed through the hall.

“You…”

I felt the blood drain from my head. The shock nearly dropped me where I stood.

What is this?

I had no idea what was happening, and I didn’t even want to understand why people were dying one after another.

“…Why… did you kill her?”

“It is a necessary step to release into the atmosphere the mana Bridget stored in her soul vessel.”

As he spoke, black particles began to pour from Bridget-chan’s body. Darkness spread through the room at a terrifying speed.

Release the mana? These guys, and Ephthal, had been fixing the atmosphere’s mana in place by killing monsters, right? And having Bridget-chan absorb it, right? That was supposed to keep the Nine-Headed Dragon from appearing, and… no, in the first place…

“Doesn’t a reincarnator’s soul go back to her home planet, so the mana doesn’t flow into the atmosphere even when she dies? And… if you do this, the Nine-Headed Dragon will…”

“Yes. The Nine-Headed Dragon will appear. I would like you to cooperate, once you understand the situation. Earlier you asked me why you alone are treated as special. And just now you objected that a reincarnator’s soul goes back to her home planet.”

“…”

“The answer to both is very simple. You are… half of Bridget. Therefore the impurities return to the atmosphere, and Bridget’s soul returns to the vessel it was meant for: you.”

“I’m… half of Bridget-chan?”

Balthazar vanished from the platform. He teleported in front of me and seized my head in his right hand.

“It is troublesome to explain each point. I will show you part of my memory…”

Merlin’s Perspective

“I am sorry, Ephthal-sama,” I murmured weakly, to no one at all.

“Even so, giving up here would be lacking in style.”

The first priority was Anastasia and Sheryl. For some reason, Maria was their target. Even if I went to retrieve her alone… I had little hope of getting her back. Balthazar commanded Level 12 magic. On top of that, he had extraordinary skill at building formulas, and apparently he could fire Level 10 spells in multiples at once.

“The Nine-Headed Dragon, Balthazar… the ancient magic civilization is full of things off the charts.”

But we had Ephthal-sama and Sasha-sama, who were off the charts too. And… though I hated to admit it, Svetlana probably stood in the same realm as those two. Strictly speaking, Svetlana’s skill at magic was not far from mine, but she could transform into a dragon, an unfair advantage. Even so, head-on, I honestly could not see even the three of them winning.

But since four hundred years ago, Ephthal-sama had always overturned hopeless situations. A man whose way of living was to force a path through and send reason packing would surely manage something. Then I would do what I could, one thing at a time.

First, secure the girls. That would at least rule out their being used as hostages.

I had just decided that when a man spoke to me from outside the cell.

“Heh. Some hero of the demon race. Look at you now.”

He was a stout man in his forties. His stubble was filthy, and his hair looked as if it had not been cut in ages.

“I take it you are the jailer?”

“Yeah, you can say that.”

“But to imprison someone openly in the Magic Society headquarters… Fine for the Earth God Emperor’s faction, but surely the other Society leaders will not stay silent?”

The man gave a sleazy grin and answered.

“This is Earth God Emperor-sama’s private floor. Nobody outside our circle knows what this room is for.”

“I see.”

“Damn, though, what a body you’ve got.”

His tongue flicked over his lips, which I found revolting. His leering gaze was fixed on my chest without any attempt to hide it.

“One question. Are you the only jailer?”

“No, we work in pairs. There are two more over there watching the kids. Four in all.”

I raised an eyebrow.

“Pairs, yet you came here alone. Why?”

“Like I said. What a body.”

With that, he took a cell key from inside his coat. The door opened, and he came toward me, fumbling with his belt.

“What do you intend to do?”

There was no need to ask. But on the off chance, I asked anyway.

“You’ve got magic-sealing shackles on you now. Which means there’s a body here I can do anything I want with, and it can’t put up a fight.”

“Every organization has its scum.”

“So how does it feel to have a piece of scum do what he likes? With a body like this in front of me, no way I can hold back.”

“Still, you came alone, which means this is forbidden among your fellows… or close to it. What happens if I shout and call someone?”

His face split in a grin.

“It’s not that big a deal. Balthazar-sama just dislikes vulgarity, that’s all.”

“He dislikes vulgarity…”

Kidnapping women was already the lowest of the low. I could not help laughing.

“And I’ve been told to rough you up if needed… even if I end up forcing myself on you, they’ll just say, ‘That guy, what can you do,’ and drop it.”

“Very well. I understand the situation well enough.”

“Besides, getting to have Merlin of the Flashing Chains… I’m one lucky bastard.”

I gave a small nod.

“Indeed, these shackles are excellent magic tools. They seal even my magic power flow completely, and I cannot cast at all. I am entirely helpless.”

“Damn right. They’ve been in use since four hundred years ago. They were made special to bind the strong ones back then. Even your master, the Thunder God Emperor, couldn’t do a thing about them.”

“…”

He took out a knife and pointed it at my chest.

“Hehehe…”

I heard him gulp. He cut my clothes open, baring my chest.

“Ah, what a body…”

“By the way, jailer?”

“Huh? What?”

“I beat those shackles a moment ago.”

I smiled, and astonishment filled his face.

“What!?”

At the same moment the shackles came off and clattered to the floor.

Then came the uppercut.

I had not used physical enhancement. But a blow with all my strength behind it had clipped his jaw all the same. Bone cracked. The concussion buckled his knees, as it had to.

“Impos… sible…?”

As he dropped to his knees, I told him coldly.

“Unfortunately for you, Ephthal-sama has always been a brawler. He has drilled this kind of escape into me more times than I can count.”

“But… how did you…?”

“Anastasia would say it like this, I suppose: ‘Every maiden keeps a bit of wire in her underwear, obviously!’”

Of course, wire was not all I used. Without magic knowledge, those shackles could not be beaten. Taking a leaf from that girl’s book, I had lately prepared in many ways, and it had paid off.

“And that, more or less, is how matters stand.”

I circled behind him and kicked him in the back.

“Gyaah!”

“Stand up.”

When he got to his feet, I kicked him in the rear for good measure.

“Guh…!”

“What an ugly scream.”

I took his knife and set it against his neck.

“D-don’t kill me! Please don’t kill me!”

“Take me to Anastasia and Sheryl.”

“All right! All right!”

We went out of the cell. There was nobody in the corridor, and none of the cells within sight held anyone. At least I would be able to reunite with Anastasia and the others.

After that, I would first have to confirm Maria’s situation. If Balthazar and the Earth God Emperor were not interfering, I would secure her and leave the Society headquarters. If not, I would take only Anastasia and the others and escape, then join Ephthal-sama, tell him what had happened, and work out a fallback plan.

I had started down the corridor when a dizziness close to a fainting spell hit me.

“…Hm?”

“What’s wrong?”

“…”

For an answer, I drove my elbow into his back.

“Agyah…!”

But… this was bad. My vision was darkening and my footing wavering. What was this sudden change? Had I been given poison at some point?

If he learned of my state… it would be dangerous. But my hands and feet were growing less and less obedient, and my consciousness was fading. If I lost consciousness here, he could do as he pleased with me… or rather, there was a higher chance he would kill me first.

I ran a detox spell, but it had no effect at all. My head was spinning, my vision narrowing. My mind would not work… and everything before my eyes went black…

“…What!?”

Before I knew it, I was standing in a pure white space. Thought and vision cleared together.

What… was this? What was happening?

No, I knew this place. This was… the Reincarnation Chamber.

“This is the first time since the Fire God Emperor business. What are you up to, Goddess?”

When I asked the Goddess of Reincarnation, who had appeared before me, she gave me a faint smile.

Maria’s Dream – Flashback: Balthazar

A moonlit night.

A colossal building over four thousand meters tall.

On its roof, above the clouds, I saw an absurd sight that night.

It began when Scathach-sama, one of the Ten Sages, whom I served as an attendant, started speaking to me.

“Balthazar-san, this lovely moonlit night has inspired me.”

He looked to be in his mid-twenties. A beautiful man with narrow, single-lidded eyes. If no one told you, you would never guess that this gentle-faced man was one of the Ten Sages, beings regarded as all-powerful gods.

“Inspired? If I may ask, what do you mean by that?”

At my question, Scathach-sama clapped his hands, pleased.

“I thought I might show you a little of the magic of the Ten Sages today.”

“To be shown the secret arts of the Ten Sages…”

I went to my knees and bowed my head.

“I am honored beyond words.”

“It’s only a little entertainment. No need to be so overawed.”

Scathach-sama laughed lightly, looked up at the sky, and pointed at the moon.

“Balthazar-san, do you know about perspective?”

“You mean drawing distant things small and near things large?”

“Yes, that’s it.”

Scathach-sama held his left hand out toward the moon. Then he made a pinching motion, as if to pick something up.

“May I ask what you are doing?”

At my puzzled question, Scathach-sama gave a small nod.

“A big moon looks small from here.”

“Yes, it does.”

“Ignore the distance, and you could pinch the moon between two fingers… You understand?”

“Yes, I see that… But what of it?”

I followed his example and held my hand toward the moon, pinching. I could see what he meant. Ignore perspective, and it looked as if you really could pinch it.

“Well, I’m in an inspired mood, so I thought I’d break the moon.”

“…Pardon?”

What was he saying?

A few moments later, my doubt would give way to astonishment.

“From here the moon is about the size of a muscat grape, I’d say.”

This time Scathach-sama raised his open right hand toward the moon, and then… closed it into a fist.

“The moon… is gone?”

“Yes, I broke it. Don’t worry. I only interfered with the natural law of distance.”

“…”

What on earth was he saying? He had broken the moon? As entertainment? Just by closing his hand?

A cold sweat ran down my back, my skin crawled, my breath came short, and my pulse ran so ragged I nearly could not stand.

“Why are you so surprised? With a little magic, you could crush a pebble, couldn’t you?”

Scathach-sama smiled.

I could only stand there, rooted.

“Don’t worry. No fragments will fall to the surface. I put a barrier around the planet’s entire atmosphere.”

“…”

“Fufu. Honestly, you locals are a nuisance. You die out over every little thing.”

I managed to answer that smile.

“…Thank you for your consideration.”

“No need for thanks. It would inconvenience us if you went extinct, after all.”

“But… if you break the moon for amusement… it may affect the natural environment…”

“Oh, that.”

Scathach-sama pressed his palms together and went on, still smiling.

“We’re leaving this planet soon anyway. What happens after is none of our concern.”

He was so breezy about it that all I could do was nod in silence. I could not stop picturing another attendant who had displeased him and been reduced to scraps of flesh with a snap of his fingers.

“By the way, Balthazar-san, there’s something I was going to tell you alone. Will you listen?”

“Y-yes… What might that be?”

“This planet’s mana is already exhausted. To the point where it’s no longer a suitable environment for our research.”

“I have heard so. I understand that the Ten Sages are to move to another planet…”

Scathach-sama patted my shoulder.

“So I have a request for you.”

“…A request?”

“Once we, the absolute beings, are gone, with nearly one hundred percent probability the humans who remain will fight among themselves for the top. I don’t see what a world hegemony is worth, but the statistics so far say it ends in destruction on a scale civilization can’t survive… That’s our standard course.”

“What do you mean?”

“Giving civilization to local monkeys and seeing what happens is part of our research.”

The magic civilization, at that time in its full glory on the twin wheels of magic and science. When the Ten Sages first descended here, I was told, humans used stone tools and clay pots. Then the Ten Sages gave them wisdom, and it took only a few hundred years for civilization to reach its present level.

“You know we’re building the reincarnation system right now, to restore the planet’s mana?”

“Yes. My people are carrying out your instructions without delay.”

“Well… I’m sorry, this is a bit further off. It’s about what comes after civilization collapses, once the mana has recovered.”

Thousands of years, or tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands?

These beings’ yardstick for time was entirely different from ours. How was I to react to ‘a bit further off’?

“And… what would that involve, if I may ask?”

“Frankly, it’s a nuisance. In most cases, by the time the mana recovers the locals have multiplied and half-built a magic civilization…”

Scathach-sama gave a shrug of exasperation.

“Our observation records are, after all, records of charming contact between uncivilized monkeys and ourselves.”

“…”

“If we step in when it’s only half-developed, it sort of misses the point.”

“…”

“So, a bit further off, when the atmosphere is full of mana, I’d like you to take care of cleaning out the locals.”

There was one thing that had been bothering me. Scathach-sama was talking about the slaughter of humanity, yet his way of speaking had not changed at all. He was always like this, smiling, but still…

I swallowed.

When we discuss the future treatment of lab mice, we mix no emotion into our tone either. Probably… no, certainly, the reason Scathach-sama did not change was the same.

“Of course, Balthazar-san, I’ll give you something in return.”

Scathach-sama snapped his fingers, and a pain split my head. My vision whited out, and a flood of light poured into my mind.

“What is this…?”

What flowed in with the light, like a lifetime flashing by, was… an enormous… knowledge of magic?

“Knowledge of magic up to Level 12, plus the specifications of the Nine-Headed Dragon and the system around it. I’ve also given you a secret art for stopping your own time and surviving millions of years with your sanity intact.”

“Level… twelve?”

“Yes. If you finish the job without a hitch, I might teach you something a bit more advanced, as an assistant instead of an attendant.”

I had no idea what theory explained what had just happened to my body. I had never seen or heard of Level 12 magic, or of the Nine-Headed Dragon. And yet there it was in my head, as if it had always been there.

“I see…”

The Nine-Headed Dragon was, in short… the foremost of the biological weapons the Ten Sages had made.

At present the Nine-Headed Dragon and the biological weapons were registered in the Akashic Records. The Akashic Records use the planet itself as an information terminal to store all kinds of information… a kind of vault for the Ten Sages. I was to take the information from it, and with a reincarnator as the medium, summon the Nine-Headed Dragon into this world. That seemed to be the job I had been given.

“Yes. Use the enormous soul power of the reincarnators as the core and build the Nine-Headed Dragon’s body.”

“Without fail.”

“Before we arrive, please clean everything up nicely.”

But one thing bothered me. Among the information just planted in my head was a plan to convert the strong people who would be born on this planet in the future into data and keep them.

“Why do we plan to register this planet’s strong people in the Akashic Records?”

“That’s the whole point of observing the locals we’ve given wisdom to.”

“…?”

“Our goal is self-improvement through the pursuit of truth. There must be hints on the road to strength in the process of humanity’s evolution. So we turn it into data and study it in aggregate… That’s about it.”

Scathach-sama clapped my shoulder.

“Then I’ll leave it to you.”

“…Leave it to me.”

After that, as Scathach-sama had predicted, once the Ten Sages left, humanity brought about a great destruction with its own hands. It had only been handed a civilization… weapons of mass magic destruction among them, and it was far too immature to wield such overpowering force.

Civilization collapsed, humans went back to living in caves with stone tools, and an unimaginable span of years passed.

And as I spent my time alone, I noticed that a small craving in me was growing day by day.

It was a craving for power.

The sight of Scathach-sama destroying the moon just by closing his hand seared itself into my mind and would not leave, and I came to crave nothing but power.

I had gained Level 12, a realm fit only for devils, and still it was not enough.

I wanted to see the view from a realm of power where humans looked like nothing but guinea pigs.

I wanted to understand even one edge of the deepest depths of magic.

I wanted to know the laws of the world.

For that, I needed to raise the mana concentration as fast as possible and prepare the conditions for the Ten Sages’ return to this planet.

There were only two conditions: that the Nine-Headed Dragon appear, and that the civilization of the time be destroyed. If both were met, those beings would choose this planet as their next destination.

An eternity passed. By the time the people of this planet had raised their magic civilization to the medieval level, I had run into a problem. Only a few hundred years remained until the target concentration, but the pace at which the atmosphere’s mana rose had slowed. The reason was that the magic civilization had advanced a stage, and the locals were using more mana in daily life.

At this rate, no one could say when the Ten Sages would return.

While I was troubled, I met the Fire God Emperor, still young. And when I taught him a way to weaken humanity, the pace of the mana’s rise sped up dramatically.

Four hundred years passed from then, and finally I had come within reach of my heart’s desire.

Even if I simply waited, it was only a few decades off. But… because it was so close, I could not wait. And so, to welcome those beings back even a day sooner, I put the plan into action.

The Nine-Headed Dragon’s conditions of appearance were simple. The mana only had to reach the standard value, even for an instant. Just one more push… a quiet shove at its back would do it.

First, kill powerful monsters and have Bridget’s soul absorb the mana. Then, when the time came, release all of it at once. What is more, I had made seeds through the Akashic Records and implanted them in people. If I killed those people at one stroke, the mana concentration would spike for that moment.

And so I took it upon myself to move the clock forward.

TUS Vol. 7 Chapter 2

Chapter 2 – The Vampire Emperor and the Five Magic Emperors

The Rabbit-Eared Demi-Human Girl’s Perspective

A single road through the wasteland.

I ran, out of breath, pulling my little brother along by the hand.

The highway ran across the barren land toward the great forest, with Barnoke, the town where our house stood, behind us. On both sides of the road, bodies had been stuck on stakes at regular intervals, a horrifying sight. Half had rotted down to bone. The rest swarmed with maggots and flies, or were being picked apart by vultures. And every one of them, more than two hundred impaled corpses, was one of us. The rabbit-eared tribe.

“Big sister… why did this happen?”

The answer was simple. The Vampire Emperor Vlad had taken our town.

My brother knew that. But with nowhere to put what he felt, he couldn’t help asking someone why.

Seven hundred years ago, they say, Vlad was a monster of cruelty. That earned him the Undead Emperor’s anger, and the two of them clashed. The battle between the vampires lasted three days and three nights, and in the end the Undead Emperor won.

But a Progenitor’s life force is strong. So when he’d put Vlad down, the Undead Emperor left these words. In a thousand years, this man will surely come back and bring calamity to this land. And he said that when it happened, he would return here.

Three hundred years ahead of that prophecy, three Progenitors were sighted in this land: the Vampire Emperor Vlad, who had fought the Undead Emperor, and his daughter Carmilla and his son Alucard. All three were vampires who had been destroyed five hundred years ago or more.

Humanity had been getting weaker for four hundred years. To creatures who had been called Great Calamities even in their own day, the town guard was nothing. They took the lord’s mansion in no time, with hardly any resistance. The Liberia Empire, which our land belongs to, sent knights more than once, but each time they were cut down. In the end the empire all but abandoned us… Completely abandoned us, really. These days it has given up, and the most it does is send a scouting party now and then to look at the town from a distance, through binoculars.

And the day after Vlad took the lord’s mansion, hell began.

What Vlad and his people did after that was too horrible to look at. Worst of all, he demanded a hundred lives every month, to drink their blood. If we handed over the sacrifices, he promised to take no one else. That meant the humans would have to decide among themselves who would be spared.

And what the townspeople did was…

Hunt demi-humans.

Crews of slavers began prowling the streets, hunting my people, and many were caught. Grandfather. Then Father and Mother.

My brother and I had lost our whole family, and we made up our minds to run, whatever it cost. That is how things came to this. There was no place left for us in that town.

“Big sister, how far are we going?”

“Across the wasteland and into the forest. We should have distant relatives there.”

Our people had always lived in the great forest ahead. Some of us had moved into the towns, but our people in the forest had all heard what was happening. Surely they wouldn’t treat their own kin roughly, not when we’d fled all this way to them.

“B-big sister… look up.”

Then I saw something awful. An undead dragon, one of Vlad’s servants, had come down out of the sky and was crunching the bodies on the roadside one after another, stakes and all.

It hurts to watch your own people be eaten. But I had already seen far too much of that. All I feared now was for my brother’s safety, and in that sense the dragons were no threat. Their only job was to exterminate anything that attacked the town. I’d heard how an imperial force sent to destroy Vlad had been wiped out by them, and how the expert fighters the Adventurers’ Guild sent had fallen too. That news was fresh. But anyone they didn’t judge a real threat, they ignored. They just fed on the dead.

“It’s all right. They shouldn’t attack us.”

I ran on toward the forest, pulling my brother along, both of us gasping.

⁂

We ran for an hour.

At last we got through the wasteland and into the forest, and we stopped to catch our breath.

“Big sister, are we safe now?”

“I think so. We’ll stay with our own people until the town goes back to normal.”

“Good… I was so scared somebody would catch us.”

“Shh… don’t talk!”

Far off, I caught a glimpse of about ten men. I pulled my brother off the forest path and into a thicket.

“…Demi-human hunters,” he whispered.

I nodded and signaled him again to be quiet.

Please, please don’t come this way.

I prayed to God, but it did no good. The men came closer, laughing and talking loudly.

“Never thought we’d be coming all the way out here to catch rabbit-ears.”

“We’ve about hunted out everybody in town. If we don’t catch some wild ones, it’s us precious humans who get our blood sucked.”

“Doesn’t sit right, though. They may be demi-humans, but they’re people too.”

“Listen to you. You’re the first one to lay hands on any woman we catch.”

“Oh, come on, ever hear of saying one thing and meaning another? Truth is, it’s heaven. Slavers’ muscle used to get looked down on, but now the whole town thanks us, and the reward money just keeps pouring in. And all the women we want.”

“Can’t argue with that. Gahahaha!”

They passed in front of us with their filthy jokes, and my stomach turned. But thankfully… they didn’t seem to have noticed us in the thicket.

We were going to get through this…

I had just let out a breath of relief when…

Rustle.

A fox slipped past the men’s feet and ran into our thicket.

“Ah…”

The men’s eyes turned our way, and one of them gave a nasty grin.

“A rabbit! There’s a girl rabbit!”

“All right! I’m first!”

He shoved through the brush and grabbed my arm roughly.

“Stop! Please, stop!”

“There’s a boy rabbit too, a little one!”

“Cute face on him. I’m not into girls, so this one’s mine!”

“Haha, you and your tastes!”

Hands reached in from every side and dragged my brother and me out onto the path. A few blows, and then they pinned me to the ground and tore the clothes from my upper body.

“Remember, I’m first.”

A fat man, snorting, climbed on top of me.

“Oh, God…”

The men burst out laughing at that whisper, though I couldn’t see what was funny.

“Demi-human gods are cruel, huh. Giving a pious girl a fate like this.”

“Nah, the human ones are no better. Worthless, every last one.”

“Haha, true enough!”

The men’s laughter.

My brother’s screaming and sobbing.

Before I knew it, I was screaming too.

“I don’t care what happens to me! Please, spare my brother, at least!”

“Don’t be stupid. You’re both ours.”

They would never listen. I knew that. But begging was all I could do.

“Please, please stop!”

Several burly men held me down. My arms and legs, clamped in place like a vise, would not obey me. I could only wait for them to do what they liked.

Oh, God.

God, please save us.

Please, at least… my brother… and just then, I heard something.

A blade sang through the air.

Then came the thud of a man’s head hitting the ground.

“…What?”

“What a rotten bunch. Are you hurt?”

The one standing there was a black-haired boy with a katana.

“Y-you bastard, where did you come from!?”

Even as the big man shouted, the boy was already standing behind him.

He had vanished and reappeared, just as he had when he first showed up on that spot, with no warning at all.

“Level 8: Teleport.”

A katana sprouted from the big man’s chest.

“Wha!?”

Blood fountained. The man crumpled.

“Level 8 magic!?”

“Nobody told us anyone out here could cast that high!”

“He’s only claiming it. It’s a bluff! No high-level mage would be stuck in a backwater like this!”

The men were visibly shaken, babbling over one another with fear on their faces.

And the boy vanished again, and appeared behind the man farthest away.

Another whistle of steel.

One diagonal slash.

“Agyuh!”

The man’s body slid apart along the cut and dropped to the ground, insides and all.

“Gwuh!”

“Agh-blugh!”

The boy vanished, and appeared. With every swing, another man went down screaming.

One, then another.

They died with ugly cries.

The boy’s face stayed cool, almost serene. He wasn’t even winded.

“Guaaaaaah!”

A last scream, and the thump of the last body hitting the ground.

The boy looked around and took a breath. Then he pulled a sheet of oiled paper from inside his coat and began to wipe the blood off his sword. When he’d sheathed it at his hip, he held out a hand to me.

“Are you all right? Not hurt?”

He seemed to notice then that I was bare to the waist, and not knowing where to look, he turned his head away. He took off his own jacket and handed it to me.

“Th-thank you.”

When I had pulled it on, the boy turned back to me.

“That must have been terrible.”

His face was gentle.

It was rude of me, but I couldn’t stop myself from looking at him with suspicion.

A magic swordsman who could use Level 8? And at his age?

I don’t know anything about swords or magic. But even I could tell how unheard of that was.

“Who are you…?”

I was asking when a smell of rot reached me. I looked up toward where it came from, and my voice failed me. “Ah…”

At that same instant, the boy pulled me tight against him.

“Level 8: Teleport.”

Held in his arms, I flew about ten meters.

The undead dragon came crashing down where we had been standing.

Why was an undead dragon… here?

Had it been drawn by the presence of someone strong…?

“As a summon it would rate an 8… no, a 9.”

He muttered that, turned to face it, and raised his sword.

“Don’t! That’s one of Vlad’s servants!”

“Yeah, I know.”

The boy smiled and held out his left hand toward the undead dragon.

“Level 9: Seraphim Call.”

His whole body was wrapped in a divine silver light.

It spread out around him until the whole area was silver.

“Guaaaaah!”

The dragon howled in agony inside the light.

And facing it stood the boy, in a haze of silver particles. How beautiful, I thought, which made no sense on a battlefield.

It was as though my prayer to God had been answered, and He had sent an angel down to this place.

A boy who could use Level 9, magic that was supposed to have been lost four hundred years ago.

The sight was so unreal that all I could do was stand there.

“Grrr…!”

When the light faded, the dragon growled at him through bloodshot eyes.

An undead dragon is a corpse to begin with. Its body was already rotten and half collapsed, so it was hard to tell how much the purification had hurt. But there was fear in its eyes along with the rage, so it had to have taken serious damage.

“Hm. One hit won’t purify it, then.”

The boy held out his palm to it again and gathered his strength.

“Level 10: Thunder God Emperor Ephthal.”

A bolt of lightning-charged magic power blasted out.

The dragon took it full on, helpless.

“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

It bellowed like the trumpets of the apocalypse.

“If purification won’t do it, plain lightning will burn it.”

And then…

With a bass thud I felt in my lungs, the undead dragon toppled sideways to the ground.

Ephthal’s Perspective

A week after what had happened on the island.

The Earth God Emperor had asked us to take out the Vampire Emperor Vlad. We’d been killing undead dragons along the way, and now we were headed for Barnoke, where Vlad was.

Since the island, our group had grown by two: Svetlana and Bridget had joined the usual lineup.

Svetlana’s dragon relatives, for the record, had already been sent home.

The plan was to storm in on Vlad, but first we were supposed to meet someone. That was hours off, so for now we were resting by a lake in the forest.

“It’s insane, though, master. Humans hunting demi-humans and handing them over.”

“The slavers took the contract, apparently. Man-hunting is their specialty.”

On top of that, the townspeople were paying the slavers a bounty. Buying lives with money.

That alone would have been bad enough, but the town had built a whole economy on sacrifice, and it made my skin crawl. It made me sick, to be blunt about it.

“So Vlad’s the guy you tangled with back then, right, master?”

“Yes. We had a brawl once, I remember. His regeneration was nasty.”

“Why did you fight him?”

“Well, letting a fellow like that run wild would be bad for the vampires’ image.”

Sasha is technically a vampire himself, but he made himself ageless and undying for the sake of his magic research. Vlad was born one, so the two are quite different.

“What do you mean, bad for the image?”

“He’s the old-school kind of cruel.”

“Are there old-school vampires and new-school ones?”

“Modern vampires don’t impale people alive and collect the blood in buckets. Ever since I beat Vlad bloody, they’ve all stopped short of killing.”

Wasn’t that because he’d strong-armed them into it? I thought, but saying so would only complicate things, so I let it go.

“There’s something I’ve always wondered, master… Can I ask?”

“Hm? What?”

“You’re a vampire. Don’t you drink blood?”

I really had wondered for years. He drinks wine happily enough, but I’d never once seen Sasha drink blood.

“Hmm… I can, but I’ve no wish to. I don’t feel any worse for going without, either.”

“Is that how it works?”

“Natural vampires refill their magic power from blood, so they need it. But I was human to begin with, you see.”

He cocked his head, inviting agreement, and I nodded.

“You’re quite right.”

“It turns out pig or cow blood will do for a vampire, too.”

“…”

That was a shock. Then again… as food, the makeup of blood probably doesn’t differ much between a cow, a pig, a monkey, and a person.

“So I’ve been spreading that method among the vampires for ages… Vlad hated me for it.”

He’s a Progenitor, called the Vampire Emperor. Of course he wasn’t thrilled when a grandpa in a girl’s body showed up from nowhere and started running the vampire world. I could see where he was coming from.

“So seven hundred years ago I beat him bloody.”

“All right, that aside… About the other thing…”

“Hm?”

“What do you think of the Earth God Emperor’s request?”

As we’d been told, the Earth God Emperor’s premise was that he was acting to stop the Nine-Headed Dragon from appearing. And the means was the secret art of Balthazar, the ancient mage said to have lived since the age of the Ten Sages.

What he was doing with that art came down to four things.

One: pour mana into the ancient civilization’s biological weapons, like the colossus on the island, and revive them.

Two: pour mana into monsters that revive repeatedly, like Vlad, and revive them.

Those two burn the mana in the atmosphere and thin out the high concentration the Nine-Headed Dragon needs to appear.

Three: kill those monsters.

And last: have Bridget’s soul vessel absorb the mana from the dead monsters and fix it in place so it can’t leak out.

The part I’d been hired for was the third. Monster killing. The targets were all exceptionally powerful monsters from ancient times, so the Earth God Emperor had judged me the right man for it.

“…What do I think? I don’t see a contradiction.”

“A powerful monster is a big container for mana. So if you pour a huge amount into it, the concentration in the atmosphere drops. That’s the idea, right?”

“Just so.”

“And then they kill the very monsters they revived and have Bridget absorb them…”

“Then no more mana escapes into the atmosphere. In theory, there’s still no contradiction.”

“Talk about setting a fire just so you can put it out, though.”

Still… I thought.

The brother and sister we’d just met, and the demi-humans who had lived in the town ahead. If the Earth God Emperor hadn’t hurried Vlad’s revival along, none of them would have gone through that hell. He’d said he was only ‘advancing the clock on a revival that was bound to happen someday,’ and in theory he might be right. And there was the cause of preventing the Nine-Headed Dragon from ruining the world. But still…

“But isn’t this method just too rough?”

Sasha thought for a moment, then shrugged.

“For the people living on this land now, it’s nothing but a nuisance, no doubt. But still…”

“But still?”

“You could say it’s better that someone who can actually put the thing down is being sent. If they revived on their own, they might be beyond anyone’s power to stop.”

“So this time the timing was just bad, and the damage came out worse?”

“If you want to put the best face on it. Any ordinary way you look at it, it’s absurd.”

That was when I brought up something I’d been meaning to ask for a while.

“You have contacts in the Magic Society, right, master?”

“An honorary post, but in practice I’m the top man. Strongest, oldest, and longest-serving member, all three.”

“Something’s bothering me about the Earth God Emperor, and I’d like to use your contacts…”

“What is it?”

“At the party the other day… something impossible happened. I’d like you to have people look into him and the people around him.”

“I don’t mind… It all smells fishy, I’ll grant you.”

It did smell fishy. For one thing, the Earth God Emperor’s plan had already cost a town its freedom; the harm was done.

Still, we had no other lead on a way to save Bridget from turning into a Demon Lord. And my own reading was that the Nine-Headed Dragon wasn’t a hoax. Sasha was certain of it, too.

With a ten-year time limit, the sooner we moved, the better. That was also a fact.

Whatever we did, we needed to check his story from other angles first. Until then, my plan was to watch how things developed while I kept killing monsters. I had no objection to hunting monsters to help people… In fact, I couldn’t leave it alone, which was why I’d said yes without a second thought.

Someone was calling me from the lake.

“Big brother♪”

Bridget, who’d been playing in the shallows, came running toward me.

She dove straight into my chest, so I caught her gently.

“It’s fine with me, but don’t jump on anyone else, okay? It’s dangerous.”

When I patted her head, she gave a delighted “Heh-heh!”

Her cowlick was still sticking up, and she looked adorable. Not that I have a thing for cowlicks.

“Bridget really has taken to you,” Sasha said.

Well, she’s my ex-wife, minus the memories. If she hadn’t taken to me, or if she’d disliked me, that would hurt, no question.

“Yep, Grandpa! Bridget loves big brother!”

“G-Grand… pa…?”

A vein stood out on Sasha’s temple right away.

I’d never once seen anyone call Sasha ‘Grandpa’ to his face, because everyone knew he’d explode.

Sasha was trembling with rage. This looked like the kind of moment when Level 11: Otogi Fantasia might come flying out.

“Grrr…!”

But even Sasha seemed to feel it would be childish to take it out on a kid, and he didn’t know what to do. And Bridget, who had no idea any of this was going on, just beamed.

Calling Merlin ‘Auntie’ and Sasha ‘Grandpa’…

She was a free spirit, all right.

I laughed.

Then Anastasia and the others, who’d been splashing in the water with Bridget, came back.

“I’ve been wondering, Ephthal,” Maria said. “Do you like kids? You always seem to get along with her.”

“More or less, yeah.”

“Hmm…”

“What’s up, Maria? Why are you staring at Bridget all of a sudden?”

“It’s just… she really does look scarily like me when I was little.”

Sheryl cut in from the side. “…That aside, Ephthal. I’ve noticed something.”

“Oh? What?”

Sheryl raised her right hand high and puffed out her flat chest in triumph.

“…Ephthal said he likes children. And I’m a child too… therefore, I’m one step ahead of my rivals.”

I had no idea who she thought she was ahead of. But picking apart this odd girl’s logic at this point… would be a little tactless.

Out of the corner of my eye, Maria was gazing blankly at Bridget’s face.

Scarily like me when I was little.

That was what Maria had said. But to me it looked like she was feeling something more than that about Bridget. Lately… she’d been staring at Bridget’s face with that faraway look, just like now.

That moment when their magic had seemed to sync up had not happened again. But I still didn’t think distant kinship could explain it.

“By the way, Ephthal-sama?”

“Hm? What is it, Merlin?”

“The reason we went to that island was your magic aptitude, was it not?”

“Yes. To get around the time limit on my superhuman state. In other words, so I wouldn’t run out of stamina.”

“You said that if you took the Souls of the Demon God, the time limit would disappear… How did that turn out?”

Merlin looked worried. I gave her a big nod, to tell her it was fine.

“It went perfectly.”

“Perfectly, you say?”

“I took the Souls of the Demon God into my brain’s magic circuits, so now I can spam Level 11 as long as my magic power lasts. And no time limit, of course.”

Merlin’s face lit up.

“Then… congratulations!”

“I even tried it in a mock battle with master the other day, and it held up.”

“Oh…” Merlin stared at me. “And how did the match turn out?”

Sasha’s shoulders sagged. A gloomy aura began to rise off him.

“…”

“What is wrong, Sasha-sama?”

“…”

“…Sasha-sama?”

After a few dozen seconds of silence, he looked up at the sky, as if he’d given up on everything.

“…I was beaten flat.”

“Beaten flat?”

“I won’t tell you the details… It would cost a master his dignity.”

Well, I had flattened him. Even so, Sasha has a lot of cards up his sleeve, so I wasn’t taking that one-sided result entirely at face value.

“Once things settle down, master, let’s try again.”

“Hmm… I don’t feel like it. At least wait until I’ve come up with a new technique. With Level 11: Four Emperors raining down on me, even I can’t do a thing.”

I decided to discount about half of what he said. Even if he casually announced that he could use Level 12, I wouldn’t be surprised. It’s Sasha, after all.

“Anyway, Merlin, that’s where I stand. I finally have my full magic aptitude.”

“You climb higher and higher, Ephthal-sama. And at last… you have surpassed Sasha-sama.”

“I can’t say whether I really have. I doubt master would show me everything in a mock battle.”

“But it is also a fact that you made Sasha-sama say ‘beaten flat,’ is it not?”

“I suppose that might be true.”

“…”

“What’s wrong, Merlin?”

“No, it is only…”

Merlin teared up and looked down.

“Back then, I saw you sinking in despair over your magic aptitude, Ephthal-sama, and… I truly do not know what to say.”

A single tear dropped.

When it hit the ground, I gently put my arm around Merlin’s shoulders.

“…I’m sorry about back then. I worried you.”

In the end I collapsed from illness and died. Merlin was small then, and it must have hit her young heart hard.

“Ephthal-sama. I… I…”

As I held her trembling shoulders, I could see the little girl she used to be. She’s grown into a fine adult now. She’s strict with Anastasia and the others, and people rely on her. But in front of me she shows the girl she was, now and then, however many years go by, and for some reason that makes me happy.

“I’m all right now.”

“Yes. The Thunder God Emperor is the strongest on earth.”

The strongest on earth… huh.

Back then I’d looked up to the other Emperors and been jealous of them, and I’d hit bottom. And now I had finally drawn level with Cliff, Isaac, and Itam, whose backs I’d been chasing all that time.

Four hundred years ago, at the showdown in the Demon Lord’s castle, I was dead weight.

I knew the other three were looking out for me. Back then, just hanging on without becoming a burden was all I could manage.

But now it’s different.

Just before I died four hundred years ago, I’d longed for those backs so much it tore at me. I’d looked up to them… Now, at last, I had caught up.

And yet…

Now that it had happened, it felt a little lonely.

Me, Cliff, Isaac, and Itam.

I think now that being the strongest was never all I wanted. Of course I wanted to be stronger than anyone. But what I wanted back then, when I envied the other Emperors, was for the four of us to truly stand shoulder to shoulder. To be a man who could trust them with my back without feeling inferior, and have them trust me with theirs. To be able to say, with my head up, that I was their equal, and then just laugh together with everyone.

That’s what I wanted, I think. Now that Cliff and Isaac are gone, I feel it deeply.

⁂

“The Society people are slow,” Sasha muttered.

He was right. The person we were waiting for hadn’t shown up.

According to the Earth God Emperor, the goal of this job was to retrieve Vlad’s mana. And the other goal had to do with the person we were waiting for.

He’d said that after seeing us fight on the island he understood our abilities and wanted us to handle the monster hunting from here on. But that created a problem.

The Earth God Emperor’s faction is a sizable one in the Magic Society. And since Bridget is the only vessel available to fix mana in place, some people were questioning whether the fate of the world should be left to outsiders like us… That was the story.

To quiet that talk, someone from his faction would tag along with me this time. In other words, the Vlad hunt was a chance for them to confirm whether we were fit for the hunts to come.

Do it the way you always do and they’ll be convinced, the Earth God Emperor had told me.

But if this was a factional power struggle, I had my doubts it would go that easily.

“By the way, what does a barrage of Level 11: Four Emperors actually look like?” Maria asked.

“Where did that come from?”

“I mean, Level 11 is Level 11, but I can’t tell how strong that really is. I thought I’d ask, for reference. I’m going to use it someday myself, you know.”

Hmm.

I had a feeling Maria was off about something.

Sasha looked exasperated. Merlin had actually clenched a fist and was getting set to knock it on Maria’s head. But Anastasia and Sheryl looked perfectly normal, which settled it.

Everyone around them is world-class, and they take that for granted.

Well, that raises their goals, so it isn’t a bad thing. If they ever get cocky I’ll have to be strict, but for now there was no need to make a fuss.

“Level 11, huh. How do I put it… plainly…”

“Plainly?”

“With Level 11: Four Emperors, you could level a small mountain.”

Maria’s face went blank with shock.

Sasha gave an exasperated shrug.

“Hold on, Ephthal. I can do that much too.”

“Huh? You can, master?”

“Of course. So you, who beat me, should be able to flatten the Ryushira Mountains without breaking a sweat!”

“Uh, the Ryushira Mountains might be a bit much…”

He made a sour face.

“You’re the man who beat me. What good are you if you can’t manage that?”

What an absurd demand, I thought, with a wry smile. That range runs from one end of a peninsula to the other.

“Oh my, what are you all talking about?”

Svetlana, who’d turned into a dragon and gone flying for fun, had come back.

“Oh, Svetlana-san. We were talking about how Master can blow mountains away.”

“Blow mountains away?”

She frowned. There was no point lying, so I nodded.

“Yeah, small mountains.”

“Hmm… Big Sis could do that much too, you know.”

Another outrageous claim right on the heels of Sasha’s, and every eye turned to Svetlana. She swayed her hips seductively and stuck out her ample chest.

“Well, if relatives count.”

Dragon royalty… breathing fire all at once, huh. Yes, they could manage it.

“I don’t know what to say… You’re all impossible,” Anastasia said.

Merlin sighed.

“You’re saying that now? Nobody here is anything but impossible to begin with.”

“Well, that’s true, but…”

“In fact… I do not want to puff you up, so I dislike saying this, but even next to people your own age… your abilities are absurd.”

Merlin sounded proud, if anything.

Well… she’s their elder sister-disciple. For all her complaints, I’m sure she thinks the girls are cute.

Maria laughed and turned to Anastasia.

“Anastasia, I can blow a mountain away too, you know.”

“What!? Maria-san, really!? But how!?”

Maria winked and stuck out her tongue.

“If I’m allowed to use Ephthal, I can. Svetlana-san gets her relatives, so I get him, right?”

That got a quiet laugh from everyone.

And as we were laughing, two men came out of the forest.

One was a thin, blond man in glasses who looked to be in his early thirties. The other was a hulking man built like an orc.

The people from the Magic Society had finally arrived.

“Is it really this brat, though?”

The hulking man spoke first, without giving his name, frowning at me. He didn’t even hide the sneer in his eyes. Rude, I thought. But the Earth God Emperor had probably kept my identity as the Thunder God Emperor quiet out of consideration.

“Pleased to meet you, Ephthal-kun. I am Marshall, of the Five Magic Emperors.”

The Five Magic Emperors…?

I’d never heard of any such title.

The hulking man snorted.

“This gentleman stands at the top of the Earth God Emperor’s faction.”

“The top?”

“That’s right. As one of the foremost mages of our age, he has been named one of the Five Magic Emperors by Balthazar-sama, in imitation of the original Four Emperors.”

The Four Emperors and the Five Emperors… A little obvious, I thought, but there was no point complaining.

Never mind the hulk. Marshall had real strength.

Just barely, he’d reached Level 10.

He didn’t match the original Four Emperors, but if two men of his caliber had gone after someone like Cliff four hundred years ago, it would have been an even fight, or Cliff might even have slipped up and lost. That was my impression at first glance, anyway.

But how had he reached Level 10, which was supposed to have been lost four hundred years ago?

Sasha crossed his arms and jerked up his chin.

“If you’re going to greet people, you greet me first, don’t you think?”

“Forgive me, Undead Emperor.”

Marshall bowed, and Sasha smiled, satisfied.

“Now then. There’s something inside you, isn’t there?”

“Ah, that is the Undead Emperor for you. You are the first person ever to see through it at a glance.”

Marshall smiled, his voice full of admiration.

“Hardly anyone in this age can use Level 10. What dark art are you using?”

“It is called human-monster fusion.”

“…What’s that?”

As Sasha tilted his head, Marshall went on, calmly.

“It is Balthazar-sama’s secret art.”

“He’s the one who’s lived since the age of the Ten Sages, if I remember right… That insanely long-lived character?”

“Yes, quite so. But that is the Undead Emperor for you. To hear Balthazar-sama called a ‘character’… I admit that startled me.”

“So what is it?”

“A special core made from an ancient biological weapon. We call it the seed. When it is fused with a human body, put simply, we become transcendent beings.”

“…I see. So you’re modified humans, using the power of monsters.”

“In essence, yes.”

Marshall had tossed that off lightly, and Sasha had taken it just as lightly, but the outrageousness of it hit me hard.

Balthazar had lived since the Ten Sages’ time, and his art made cores from ancient biological weapons to remodel humans, sped up monster revivals… A list of anything-goes secret arts that long gave me a chill.

Then the hulking man grinned and gave me a challenging look.

“Fine for the Undead Emperor, but I don’t see this brat as suitable.”

That sneer, not even hidden, was aimed at me again, and I asked, a little sharply, “…You don’t?”

“True, they say you put on a good show against the Sword God Emperor on the island. But in front of a ‘Level 10’ miracle technique, you’d be wiped out in a moment.”

The way he leaned on Level 10 told me the Earth God Emperor hadn’t told him a thing. I was grateful for that.

But I was sick to death of difficult people picking on me because I look like a kid.

“…”

How should I handle this?

I stayed silent, and the man seemed to misread that. He grinned with delight and clapped his hands.

“Fufu, he’s only a brat. One mention of ‘Level 10’ and he’s frightened. Well, this monster hunt is the Five Magic Emperors’ business. It’s no place for a child, so his fear is only natural.”

“…”

“And frankly, the Earth God Emperor’s just as bad. A kid like this could never take down Vlad. Instead of watching how the hunt goes, he should’ve just had this brat fight Marshall-sama from the start. We’d know right away whether he’s got what it takes.”

“…”

“How about it, brat? I’ll ask Marshall-sama myself, so why not let him test you? You don’t want to charge in recklessly, either, and end up drained by Vlad and dead on a stake, do you?”

He snorted, ranting at me.

“…He says so himself. Do you want to try?”

I turned away from him and spoke to Marshall.

The hulking man looked startled.

“Wh-what are you saying, brat? You can’t possibly beat a Level 10 user!”

I did want to see what Balthazar’s secret art could do. That is, the strength of a man built by this human-monster fusion. I could roughly guess at his ability, but I couldn’t really know without trying.

“No, let us not, Ephthal-kun.”

“Why not?”

Marshall shrugged and raised both hands.

“I do not need to try to know. I would lose.”

He smiled.

That unexpected answer deflated me a little.

“Let me see, Ephthal-kun. My strength can barely hold a candle to yours… something like that, I would say.”

The hulking man stared wide-eyed.

He seemed to think for a moment. Then he pulled himself together and began to laugh, “Hah, hah, hah.”

“You’re joking, Marshall-sama. As a joke, it is amusing.”

“No, it is plain fact, Marison-san.”

Marshall didn’t waver.

Marison’s eyes opened as wide as they would go, and he looked panicked.

“Wh-what…? What did you just say?”

“I said Ephthal-kun’s ability is far above mine.”

“No, that can’t be! He’s a child who hasn’t even been given a seed!”

“You are too caught up in appearances. The essential thing in the way of magic is to see everything exactly as it is. At this rate you will never get a seed from Balthazar-sama.”

“B-but… if even you, one of the Five Magic Emperors, say that, is this boy really that…?”

Marshall gave me a mild look and patted my shoulder.

“Well, this time I will only be ‘observing.’ We five Magic Emperors against your side. We will see which is better suited to the hunt…”

⁂

Barnoke at dusk.

We’d slipped into the town square among the crowd, and the whole place was in a frenzy.

A guillotine stood on the execution ground, and an eerie air hung over it. People with bloodshot eyes were shouting all around.

“Kill them!”

“Kill the demi-humans!”

“Kill the rabbit-ears!”

The square was packed with a bloodthirsty crowd. And lined up before the guillotine were rabbit-eared demi-humans in rags, their hands bound with rope.

From the look of it, they were about to kill demi-humans in public and drain their blood.

And in the middle of the square, one spot stood out. A red carpet had been laid there, and a middle-aged black-haired man sat in a throne-like chair.

The man in all-black clothes, seated so elegantly, had to be the Vampire Emperor Vlad.

On our side there were four of us: me, Sasha, Marshall, and Marison.

Anastasia, Bridget, and the others weren’t part of the fighting force this time and had been left outside town. The mana absorption worked at a distance, so that arrangement was fine.

Svetlana and Merlin weren’t with us, because we had another job for them.

“It looks like the execution is about to start,” I said to Marshall, who was standing next to me. “Sasha and I can do as we like, right?”

“Yes. I did say I would only be ‘observing’ this time.”

“Understood.”

A particularly loud roar went up from the crowd.

“Kill them!”

“Kill them!”

“Kill them!”

Most of the people shouting looked frightened. They were the ones Vlad had demanded blood sacrifices from, so they were handing over demi-humans. To save their own lives, under half-duress, so maybe there was some excuse.

Still…

Some of them looked like they were enjoying it.

Make humans hunt demi-humans and hand them to the vampire. The slavers at the center of it all were probably the vampire’s most eager collaborators.

And they, of course, turned my stomach.

“Let’s finish this as fast as we can, master.”

When Sasha nodded, I held my hand out toward the guillotine.

“Level 7: Evil Flare.”

The explosion burst around the guillotine.

“Kyaaaah!”

A woman’s shrill scream.

That set it off, and the people scattered from the square like ants from a kicked nest.

I used wind magic to cut the ropes of a few of the rabbit-eared demi-humans. As planned, they began to untie their companions.

Good. They’d be out of the square soon.

“What happened!”

Burning splinters of wood fluttered down around us.

And in the middle of the square, in a rage, stood the Vampire Emperor Vlad.

Sasha and I pushed through the crowd streaming out of the square and walked toward the center. When we came out of the crowd, a group of about twenty men who’d been standing near Vlad stepped in front of us.

They looked human. Judging by the rough air of men who live by violence, they were a band of slavers.

“W-who are you!?”

I didn’t owe them an answer. I fired Level 5 wind magic at the front of the group with no windup.

“Aaaagh!”

“Gah!”

“Hel… p!”

One after another, five men went down, cut to pieces.

Even if they were slavers, I have no taste for killing people for no reason. I hoped they’d see the gap in strength and run…

The best-dressed man in the group, who looked like the slave trader himself, called out.

“We can’t trouble Vlad-sama over a mere pack of bandits! Please, Sensei!”

One man stepped out of the group and, looking us over, put on a bold grin.

“A rescue mission, hired by demi-humans? How much did they pay you, a hundred gold pieces? Two hundred?”

“…”

“Heh, fools. A man can’t buy his own life with money, you know. I am Burkhardt, the Shadow Magic Swordsman, a name that rang across the land! Go to the land of the dead and boast that I was the one who killed you!”

Burkhardt, the Shadow Magic Swordsman?

I’d never heard the name, so I glanced at Sasha.

“Do you know him, master?”

“Hmm… Come to think of it, there was someone like that in the Society about twenty years ago. Or maybe there wasn’t.”

“Meaning?”

“I believe he was a character who got caught raking in money in underworld business and was thrown out of the Society.”

As we talked, Burkhardt drew his sword and closed in on me.

“By the way, master, how good is Burkhardt at magic?”

“If I recall, he can barely use Level 8, if that.”

“Understood.”

Burkhardt’s sword came down from overhead. I stepped out of its way.

Then I drew and cut off his right arm at the elbow.

“Nuoooooh!”

Three more flashes took off his left hand, his right leg, and his left leg in turn.

“N-n-nooooooooh!”

Limbs thumped to the ground, and last of all Burkhardt himself, with all four cut off, rolled in the dirt.

Then I fixed the slavers with a hard stare.

“So? Are you still going to fight, all of you?”

The slavers shrieked, one after another.

“D-don’t kill us!”

“It was a moment’s weakness, just a moment’s weakness!”

“P-please, help us! Let us go!”

The band backed away, put a little distance between us, and ran for it, as fast as they could go.

That left only Vlad…

Black flame shot from the center of the square toward the slavers.

“Gyaaaah!”

The flames engulfed them all. They fell to the ground, rolling and screaming. In a few seconds they went silent, and in ten they had burned to cinders, bones and all.

And then…

There was no one left in the square.

Vlad stood across from us, ten meters away.

“It’s been a long time, Vlad.”

“Oh? The Undead Emperor.”

With that, Vlad smiled.

⁂

A few steps in front of me, Sasha faced Vlad.

“Vlad. The former No-Life King is in a sorry state.”

His voice was a little sad.

“Undead Emperor. Are you going to ask me the same question as seven hundred years ago?”

Sasha gave a small nod and spoke again.

“When I was newly a vampire, you drank blood, but you had no taste for impaling people.”

Vlad laughed.

“That is the fate of a vampire who lives long. Nothing strange about it.”

“I suppose so. The old you… is gone, I’ll grant you that.”

It would hurt the vampires’ image.

That was how lightly Sasha had put his reason for killing Vlad. But apparently the story wasn’t that simple. It wasn’t hard to guess that the old battle had been fought with a lot of feeling behind it.

Then Sasha turned to me, a little sorrow in his face.

“Ephthal. As this man says, the undead who live long rot from the brain while they’re still alive.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that before.”

He was right. Long life has a price. You live so long you lose your emotions and your reason. Vlad, too, had been swallowed by the undead’s inevitable fate.

“If I misjudge my moment and miss my chance to end my own life, I’ll leave dealing with me to you.”

“…Understood.”

This was a moment for a long talk. But we’d known each other a long time. Sasha said do it, and I took the job. That was all we needed. It was a brief exchange, but the promise would stay with us, heavy, until one of us was dead.

And as I gave a small nod, Vlad began to laugh at Sasha.

“But Undead Emperor, are you in your right mind?”

“In my right mind?”

“Seven hundred years ago, when you stood before me, you came with schemes of your own… or so it seemed to me.”

Vlad’s eyes flared a strange crimson.

It was a special ability vampires use all the time, and if I remembered right, it was charm.

Under Vlad’s gaze, Sasha swayed. Then he slowly dropped to his knees, and Vlad’s laughter rang out across the square again.

“Fuhaha! Seven hundred years ago you armed yourself with every artifact against charm and still barely destroyed me… How careless of you now!”

Sasha stood right up and cracked his neck.

“There, resisted. But Vlad… that was me seven hundred years ago, wasn’t it?”

“…What?”

“I finished my research on charm countermeasures four hundred years ago!”

“Then your servant boy, there…!”

Next Vlad tried to charm me.

It was an immensely powerful spell, one that might well have taken me over if I hadn’t known how to counter it. When I resisted it completely, Vlad’s face filled with shock.

“What!?”

“Naturally, I’ve prepared countermeasures for him as well.”

I see.

So that was why I’d had charm and the other status effects drilled into me so thoroughly in my training years.

“Not just the Undead Emperor but the servant too…?”

Vlad’s face twisted, but he soon recovered his calm.

“So you did not bring anyone half-baked, Undead Emperor.”

“But…” he said, with an ugly smile, “this time, unlike last time, I have the other Progenitors, Carmilla and Alucard. My advantage will not be shaken!”

Sasha had given me an analysis of the enemy’s strength beforehand. Vlad was seven-tenths of their strength, and Carmilla and Alucard together the other three. On top of that, Carmilla and Alucard are good at dark support magic.

If they joined him, it would be a bit of a problem. Boosted by the two of them, Vlad, their greatest force, would jump in strength, Sasha had said.

“They are staying in this town. If I call… they will be here within minutes.”

Sasha answered with certainty.

“No, they won’t come.”

“…What? What do you mean?”

Vlad frowned.

At that moment an explosion sounded from across the town. A magic strike crackling with lightning, and then the huge body of a dragon rose into the sky.

That was Svetlana in dragon form, and Merlin’s Thor Hammer.

“Too bad for you: I’ve sent the Dragon Princess Svetlana and my grand-disciple that way.”

Vlad looked at the sky beyond and went blank.

“The Dragon Princess…? Undead Emperor… when did you become friends with the dragons…!?”

“It’s been seven hundred years, you know? Now it’s two against one. You have no chance left.”

Sasha’s voice was cool.

“Gh…”

Vlad’s shoulders shook, stunned.

That seemed to settle the match.

“A word from an old friend. Show some No-Life King pride and kill yourself cleanly.”

Vlad raised both hands like a man who knew he was finished.

“Undead Emperor. Indeed, I cannot see a path to beating you like this.”

Bat wings sprouted from Vlad’s back.

He floated a few meters up into the air.

“But why do you think you are the only one who has evolved?”

Vlad laughed and spread his arms.

“Offer your blood.”

I could feel magic power flowing out into every corner of the town.

And from every corner of the town, red lines, rivers of blood, stretched toward Vlad.

The blood gathered around him and was absorbed, stream after stream, into his heart.

“There was a chance the Undead Emperor would come, so I had barrels of blood set out all over town.”

The magic power coming off Vlad as he drank in the blood shot upward. And the more it grew, the more joy crept into his face.

He was boosting himself considerably.

But from what I could tell, it was a last-ditch effort.

“Don’t embarrass yourself, Vlad. Even you don’t believe that’s enough to handle the two of us.”

Vlad nodded readily at Sasha’s words.

“That is true. But do you not think I can escape? It is dusk. Soon darkness will fill the surroundings.”

Shadow-walking, one of the vampires’ special abilities. Once it was dark, even Sasha and I would have a hard time chasing Vlad as he vanished into the dark.

“As you know, I am the king of the vampires. The name No-Life King is not for show.”

“So you’re sure you won’t be killed before nightfall, eh?”

Vlad nodded, then tilted his head, puzzled.

“But seven hundred years ago… you stopped me from escaping with a barrier. Why? Why not this time…”

Sasha looked up at Vlad, his shoulders shaking slightly.

“Because there’s no need. I never thought I’d see you this disgraced…”

“About twenty minutes until sunset. Are you saying you can destroy me before then?”

“No, I couldn’t do it in that time.”

“…?”

Vlad frowned.

And then Sasha, still without turning to look at me, raised his right hand. Go ahead. Finish him.

“Unfortunately, the man standing behind me is stronger than I am.”

“What are you talking about…?”

“And by a wide margin.”

Well, the talk seemed to be over. I’d kept quiet all this time because the two of them had a lot of history.

“All right, master?”

“Yes, go ahead. This isn’t the Vlad I knew… It’s just a scoundrel.”

I took aim at Vlad and held out my hand.

I raised my magic power, built the formula, and ran it through my brain’s magic circuits into my palm.

It was a pure magic cannon in which the traits of all four elements canceled out. But having no attribute also meant it dealt everyone the same damage, scaled only to the blast’s strength.

Even to an undead vampire.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

A flash you could only call violent split the air.

Vlad took the cannon head-on and was swallowed by the laser-like light. And then…

“Gah… hah…”

When the light faded, Vlad hung in the sky, gasping, his face twisted in agony.

The skin of his whole body was burned and peeling, and in places the flesh was stripped to the bone. He seemed past the limit of his regeneration, because it wasn’t even starting.

“Ho. He survived that.”

“Gh… Level… 11…?”

“That’s remarkable durability, I’d like to say, but unbelievably, this boy…”

Sasha shook his head and shrugged, exasperated.

“…can fire off Level 11 again and again.”

On Sasha’s signal, I held my hand out toward Vlad in the sky once more.

“Level 11: Four Emperors.”

And then…

By the time the fourth blast had landed, Vlad’s body had vanished completely.

⁂

The next day.

A company of knights on a scouting mission arrived in Barnoke.

Under Vlad’s reign of terror, order in the town had all but collapsed, but now it would probably return to normal soon. We heard the empire was sending an official to act as temporary lord in place of the murdered one.

With everything finished, we left Barnoke and made camp in the forest.

“To think he would use Level 11… unbelievable.”

Marison, sitting around the fire with the rest of us, spoke with awe to Marshall.

“Marshall-sama. I have to admit it.”

Marshall had been staring into the fire as if thinking about something.

“…Yes.”

“Indeed,” Marison went on, “even the Five Magic Emperors have not reached the realm of Level 11.”

“Then, as the Earth God Emperor wished, from next time the monster hunts will be led by Ephthal-kun. As for Bridget, we will look after her until then.”

When Marshall finished, Merlin quietly handed me a cup of tea.

“Ephthal-sama, I have not yet heard your plans. What will you do?”

“Since there’s time before the next hunt, I’m thinking of going back to my family home for a bit.”

“Your family home? Did something happen?”

I shrugged and smiled.

“Fraser nii-san called me. Cecilia nee-san’s getting married.”

“A wedding? Congratulations.”

“A ducal marriage is almost a state affair. I can’t very well skip it… And my sister and I get along.”

“And what about the rest of us?” Merlin asked.

“Let’s see. Svetlana, you’re going straight back to the Dragon’s Treasure Vault, right?”

“Yes. I can’t stay out here long, after all.”

“Then go with Sasha back to Merlin’s academy. We’ll meet there in two weeks.”

“As you wish.”

When Merlin bowed, I noticed Bridget with tears in her eyes and her cheeks puffed out.

“What’s wrong, Bridget?”

“…No!”

“What?”

“No, no! I want to be with big brother more!”

She was acting just like a child throwing a tantrum, and I couldn’t help a rueful smile.

“We’ll see each other again, so be good and go home this time.”

“Aww…”

When I patted her head, she sniffled, but she nodded.

Well, that settled the first monster hunt, for the time being.

⁂

The next night.

By moonlight, I was walking alone along a mountain road toward the Alcott ducal domain.

An owl hooted in the distance, and crickets chirped. It was a cool night.

“To walk a night road alone takes nerve, Thunder God Emperor.”

When I turned, Marshall of the Five Magic Emperors was standing there.

“Somebody’s been following me without even hiding his presence, so I wondered who it was… Shouldn’t you have gone back to Society headquarters, Marshall-san?”

“Yes. I did deliver Bridget.”

“…So what do you want with me?”

“The first Thunder God Emperor, Ephthal. You were more than the rumors suggested. A barrage of Level 11 really did leave me speechless.”

“Thank you. Should I say it’s an honor?”

“Haha, you are strong. Naturally I cannot possibly match you.”

I suppose you’d call it a cold smile. His expression was gentle, but nothing at the back of his eyes was smiling.

“The me from before I received the seed of human-monster fusion would not even be worth discussing. Even now I can barely hold a candle to you, I expect. We were named the Five Emperors to match the Four, but… we are only fakes, you see.”

“…”

“But fakes or not… how would it go with all of us against one?”

Four men suddenly appeared around Marshall.

“Level 8: Teleport, I see.”

That made five opponents.

Every one of them was formidable, naturally, and each gave off magic power to match. At any rate, it looked like the whole Five Magic Emperors were here.

“You’re the top men in the Earth God Emperor’s faction in the Magic Society, aren’t you? All of you against me alone… and at night, no less… What are you up to?”

“Haha. You are slow on the uptake, for the Thunder God Emperor.”

Each of the five began to weave an offensive formula.

“I can give you only one answer: we judged that it would take all five of us to kill you.”

I drew my katana.

The blade flashed in the moonlight.

“I’ll ask for the reason, just to be thorough.”

“Did I not tell you the other day that this time I would be ‘observing’?”

“…Meaning you were judging whether you could kill me?”

“Yes, correct. Records of the battle were sent to Society headquarters. The Earth God Emperor… no, Balthazar-sama… regarded you as a nuisance, but not a threat. That is the reason.”

“I see. So from the very beginning, I’ve been in the palm of your hand…?”

“Balthazar-sama is a careful man. He has been wary of you ever since you defeated the Fire God Emperor.”

“Then why suddenly now?”

Marshall held a hand out toward me.

The other four followed.

Each of them was weaving a Level 10 formula, and even I wasn’t confident I could deal with all of them.

“We analyze thoroughly, remove every worry, and then kill. That is all.”

“I understand the situation, more or less. Oh, there’s one thing I want to say from my side…”

“Something to take to the grave, I take it. Go ahead.”

“You were listening, weren’t you? Sasha, Merlin, Svetlana!”

Three people came crawling out of my shadow.

“It was cramped! And on top of that, you two have absurdly oversized breasts! Svetlana especially, what in the world are those shameless things!”

“Sasha-sama, this is no time for jokes!”

“Oh my, Merlin-chan. Getting so angry because you lost on size? Please don’t be bitter about it.”

The three of them stood behind me.

So now it was four against five, facing each other.

Marshall and the others were plainly shaken by our sudden reinforcements.

“…Why?”

“I am the Undead Emperor, you know. I’m no Vlad, but hiding in shadows is my signature move, obviously.”

“No… that is not it. Why are you here? Your destination was elsewhere, and you parted this morning…”

I held my katana at the middle guard.

“What fool goes off alone when he can’t tell whether you’re friends or enemies?”

“…So you put on an act from the start, to draw us out?”

“I figured if you were going to move, it would be about now. If I was wrong, I could rejoin them right away.”

Marshall began to sweat.

His resolved face said he knew full well that he’d lost.

“Thunder God Emperor… since when were you suspicious of us?”

“From the very beginning.”

“From the beginning…?”

“Since the party the Earth God Emperor held on the island. He looks like the Earth God Emperor, and I’m sure he is the Earth God Emperor. But he is definitely not the one I know.”

“…How could you tell?”

“Brainwashed, turned into a puppet, I’d say. At the very least, I can tell he isn’t himself.”

“…”

Marshall fell silent, but it was written all over his face that I’d hit it.

“A long time ago, there were four idiots.”

“…?”

“Whenever they played poker, they made the biggest loser perform a forfeit.”

“Poker? What are you talking about…?”

“Once, one of them got made to chug a ridiculous amount of ale in one go… It wasn’t a two-day hangover. It was four days, a nightmare. And after that he could never drink ale again.”

Yes.

What first made me suspect was the moment the Earth God Emperor drank the ale at the party.

“Well, that’s just a stupid old story.”

It really was. But thanks to it, I’d been saved, no question.

If those five had come at me all at once, it would have been a coin toss whether they got me.

In any case, we were near full strength now, so there was no way we could lose.

One of the Five Magic Emperors suddenly began to laugh.

“Fu, fufu, fuhaha! There are a hundred humans fused with monsters. Even if you get out of this, what could so few of you possibly do?”

That was true.

Even if they weren’t at the Five Magic Emperors’ level, having a huge number of people close to it was a problem.

But that was something to think about later.

Then Marshall held the laughing man back with a hand and bowed his head to me.

“Even knowing we will lose, we cannot withdraw. I have a last request.”

“What is it?”

“If we are to fall, let it be in an honorable contest of magic… one on one.”

“…And your reason?”

“To face one of the original Four Emperors at the end. For a mage of this age, that would be a dream.”

The look of a man who had accepted death reached me too.

Marshall had set out on the path of magic too, and I suppose the spirit itself, at least, was genuine.

To be defeated by a great mage at the end, and fall. I could understand the wish to test the power he’d polished his whole life before dying. But…

“The answer is no.”

“…What!?”

“I can’t respect power you got from someone else, by taking a monster’s core.”

And then a melee broke out. A few minutes later, the Five Magic Emperors were silent corpses.

Athena Translations

Sign in and your place is kept in every book.

Two-step sign-in

Enter the 6-digit code from your authenticator app.

Confirm your address

A six-digit code is on its way to the address on this account.

Codes are good for 15 minutes.

An account saves your reading on every device, notifies you when new chapters come out, and lets you post reviews.

Confirm your address

A six-digit code is on its way to .

Good for 15 minutes. Your account is made once you enter the code.

Reset your password

Enter your email. If an account uses it, a reset link is on its way.